Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Proposed Roads to Freedom
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Proposed Roads to Freedom
Author: Bertrand Russell
Release date: October 1, 1996 [eBook #690]
Most recently updated: February 9, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/690
Credits: Charles Keller using OmniPage Professional OCR software
donated by Caere Corporation
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PROPOSED
ROADS TO FREEDOM ***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Proposed Roads to Freedom
Author: Bertrand Russell
Release date: October 1, 1996 [eBook #690]
Most recently updated: February 9, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/690
Credits: Charles Keller using OmniPage Professional OCR software
donated by Caere Corporation
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PROPOSED
ROADS TO FREEDOM ***
Page 4
PROPOSED ROADS TO
FREEDOM
FREEDOM
Page 5
By Bertrand Russell
CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION
PART I — HISTORICAL
CHAPTER I — MARX AND SOCIALIST DOCTRINE
CHAPTER II — BAKUNIN AND ANARCHISM
CHAPTER III — THE SYNDICALIST REVOLT
PART II — PROBLEMS OF THE FUTURE
CHAPTER IV — WORK AND PAY
CHAPTER V — GOVERNMENT AND LAW
CHAPTER VI — INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS
CHAPTER VII — SCIENCE AND ART UNDER SOCIALISM
CHAPTER VIII — THE WORLD AS IT COULD BE MADE
FOOTNOTES:
CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION
PART I — HISTORICAL
CHAPTER I — MARX AND SOCIALIST DOCTRINE
CHAPTER II — BAKUNIN AND ANARCHISM
CHAPTER III — THE SYNDICALIST REVOLT
PART II — PROBLEMS OF THE FUTURE
CHAPTER IV — WORK AND PAY
CHAPTER V — GOVERNMENT AND LAW
CHAPTER VI — INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS
CHAPTER VII — SCIENCE AND ART UNDER SOCIALISM
CHAPTER VIII — THE WORLD AS IT COULD BE MADE
FOOTNOTES:
Page 6
Page 7
INTRODUCTION
THE attempt to conceive imaginatively a better ordering of human
society than the destructive and cruel chaos in which mankind has hitherto
existed is by no means modern: it is at least as old as Plato, whose
"Republic" set the model for the Utopias of subsequent philosophers.
Whoever contemplates the world in the light of an ideal—whether what he
seeks be intellect, or art, or love, or simple happiness, or all together—must
feel a great sorrow in the evils that men needlessly allow to continue, and—
if he be a man of force and vital energy—an urgent desire to lead men to the
realization of the good which inspires his creative vision. It is this desire
which has been the primary force moving the pioneers of Socialism and
Anarchism, as it moved the inventors of ideal commonwealths in the past.
In this there is nothing new. What is new in Socialism and Anarchism, is
that close relation of the ideal to the present sufferings of men, which has
enabled powerful political movements to grow out of the hopes of solitary
thinkers. It is this that makes Socialism and Anarchism important, and it is
this that makes them dangerous to those who batten, consciously or
unconsciously upon the evils of our present order of society.
The great majority of men and women, in ordinary times, pass through
life without ever contemplating or criticising, as a whole, either their own
conditions or those of the world at large. They find themselves born into a
certain place in society, and they accept what each day brings forth, without
any effort of thought beyond what the immediate present requires. Almost
as instinctively as the beasts of the field, they seek the satisfaction of the
needs of the moment, without much forethought, and without considering
that by sufficient effort the whole conditions of their lives could be
changed. A certain percentage, guided by personal ambition, make the effort
of thought and will which is necessary to place themselves among the more
fortunate members of the community; but very few among these are
seriously concerned to secure for all the advantages which they seek for
themselves. It is only a few rare and exceptional men who have that kind of
love toward mankind at large that makes them unable to endure patiently
the general mass of evil and suffering, regardless of any relation it may
THE attempt to conceive imaginatively a better ordering of human
society than the destructive and cruel chaos in which mankind has hitherto
existed is by no means modern: it is at least as old as Plato, whose
"Republic" set the model for the Utopias of subsequent philosophers.
Whoever contemplates the world in the light of an ideal—whether what he
seeks be intellect, or art, or love, or simple happiness, or all together—must
feel a great sorrow in the evils that men needlessly allow to continue, and—
if he be a man of force and vital energy—an urgent desire to lead men to the
realization of the good which inspires his creative vision. It is this desire
which has been the primary force moving the pioneers of Socialism and
Anarchism, as it moved the inventors of ideal commonwealths in the past.
In this there is nothing new. What is new in Socialism and Anarchism, is
that close relation of the ideal to the present sufferings of men, which has
enabled powerful political movements to grow out of the hopes of solitary
thinkers. It is this that makes Socialism and Anarchism important, and it is
this that makes them dangerous to those who batten, consciously or
unconsciously upon the evils of our present order of society.
The great majority of men and women, in ordinary times, pass through
life without ever contemplating or criticising, as a whole, either their own
conditions or those of the world at large. They find themselves born into a
certain place in society, and they accept what each day brings forth, without
any effort of thought beyond what the immediate present requires. Almost
as instinctively as the beasts of the field, they seek the satisfaction of the
needs of the moment, without much forethought, and without considering
that by sufficient effort the whole conditions of their lives could be
changed. A certain percentage, guided by personal ambition, make the effort
of thought and will which is necessary to place themselves among the more
fortunate members of the community; but very few among these are
seriously concerned to secure for all the advantages which they seek for
themselves. It is only a few rare and exceptional men who have that kind of
love toward mankind at large that makes them unable to endure patiently
the general mass of evil and suffering, regardless of any relation it may
Page 8
have to their own lives. These few, driven by sympathetic pain, will seek,
first in thought and then in action, for some way of escape, some new
system of society by which life may become richer, more full of joy and
less full of preventable evils than it is at present. But in the past such men
have, as a rule, failed to interest the very victims of the injustices which
they wished to remedy. The more unfortunate sections of the population
have been ignorant, apathetic from excess of toil and weariness, timorous
through the imminent danger of immediate punishment by the holders of
power, and morally unreliable owing to the loss of self-respect resulting
from their degradation. To create among such classes any conscious,
deliberate effort after general amelioration might have seemed a hopeless
task, and indeed in the past it has generally proved so. But the modern
world, by the increase of education and the rise in the standard of comfort
among wage-earners, has produced new conditions, more favorable than
ever before to the demand for radical reconstruction. It is above all the
Socialists, and in a lesser degree the Anarchists (chiefly as the inspirers of
Syndicalism), who have become the exponents of this demand.
What is perhaps most remarkable in regard to both Socialism and
Anarchism is the association of a widespread popular movement with ideals
for a better world. The ideals have been elaborated, in the first instance, by
solitary writers of books, and yet powerful sections of the wage-earning
classes have accepted them as their guide in the practical affairs of the
world. In regard to Socialism this is evident; but in regard to Anarchism it is
only true with some qualification. Anarchism as such has never been a
widespread creed, it is only in the modified form of Syndicalism that it has
achieved popularity. Unlike Socialism and Anarchism, Syndicalism is
primarily the outcome, not of an idea, but of an organization: the fact of
Trade Union organization came first, and the ideas of Syndicalism are those
which seemed appropriate to this organization in the opinion of the more
advanced French Trade Unions. But the ideas are, in the main, derived from
Anarchism, and the men who gained acceptance for them were, for the most
part, Anarchists. Thus we may regard Syndicalism as the Anarchism of the
market-place as opposed to the Anarchism of isolated individuals which had
preserved a precarious life throughout the previous decades. Taking this
view, we find in Anarchist-Syndicalism the same combination of ideal and
first in thought and then in action, for some way of escape, some new
system of society by which life may become richer, more full of joy and
less full of preventable evils than it is at present. But in the past such men
have, as a rule, failed to interest the very victims of the injustices which
they wished to remedy. The more unfortunate sections of the population
have been ignorant, apathetic from excess of toil and weariness, timorous
through the imminent danger of immediate punishment by the holders of
power, and morally unreliable owing to the loss of self-respect resulting
from their degradation. To create among such classes any conscious,
deliberate effort after general amelioration might have seemed a hopeless
task, and indeed in the past it has generally proved so. But the modern
world, by the increase of education and the rise in the standard of comfort
among wage-earners, has produced new conditions, more favorable than
ever before to the demand for radical reconstruction. It is above all the
Socialists, and in a lesser degree the Anarchists (chiefly as the inspirers of
Syndicalism), who have become the exponents of this demand.
What is perhaps most remarkable in regard to both Socialism and
Anarchism is the association of a widespread popular movement with ideals
for a better world. The ideals have been elaborated, in the first instance, by
solitary writers of books, and yet powerful sections of the wage-earning
classes have accepted them as their guide in the practical affairs of the
world. In regard to Socialism this is evident; but in regard to Anarchism it is
only true with some qualification. Anarchism as such has never been a
widespread creed, it is only in the modified form of Syndicalism that it has
achieved popularity. Unlike Socialism and Anarchism, Syndicalism is
primarily the outcome, not of an idea, but of an organization: the fact of
Trade Union organization came first, and the ideas of Syndicalism are those
which seemed appropriate to this organization in the opinion of the more
advanced French Trade Unions. But the ideas are, in the main, derived from
Anarchism, and the men who gained acceptance for them were, for the most
part, Anarchists. Thus we may regard Syndicalism as the Anarchism of the
market-place as opposed to the Anarchism of isolated individuals which had
preserved a precarious life throughout the previous decades. Taking this
view, we find in Anarchist-Syndicalism the same combination of ideal and
Page 9
organization as we find in Socialist political parties. It is from this
standpoint that our study of these movements will be undertaken.
Socialism and Anarchism, in their modern form, spring respectively from
two protagonists, Marx and Bakunin, who fought a lifelong battle,
culminating in a split in the first International. We shall begin our study
with these two men—first their teaching, and then the organizations which
they founded or inspired. This will lead us to the spread of Socialism in
more recent years, and thence to the Syndicalist revolt against Socialist
emphasis on the State and political action, and to certain movements
outside France which have some affinity with Syndicalism— notably the I.
W. W. in America and Guild Socialism in England. From this historical
survey we shall pass to the consideration of some of the more pressing
problems of the future, and shall try to decide in what respects the world
would be happier if the aims of Socialists or Syndicalists were achieved.
My own opinion—which I may as well indicate at the outset—is that
pure Anarchism, though it should be the ultimate ideal, to which society
should continually approximate, is for the present impossible, and would
not survive more than a year or two at most if it were adopted. On the other
hand, both Marxian Socialism and Syndicalism, in spite of many
drawbacks, seem to me calculated to give rise to a happier and better world
than that in which we live. I do not, however, regard either of them as the
best practicable system. Marxian Socialism, I fear, would give far too much
power to the State, while Syndicalism, which aims at abolishing the State,
would, I believe, find itself forced to reconstruct a central authority in order
to put an end to the rivalries of different groups of producers. The BEST
practicable system, to my mind, is that of Guild Socialism, which concedes
what is valid both in the claims of the State Socialists and in the Syndicalist
fear of the State, by adopting a system of federalism among trades for
reasons similar to those which are recommending federalism among
nations. The grounds for these conclusions will appear as we proceed.
Before embarking upon the history of recent movements In favor of
radical reconstruction, it will be worth while to consider some traits of
character which distinguish most political idealists, and are much
misunderstood by the general public for other reasons besides mere
standpoint that our study of these movements will be undertaken.
Socialism and Anarchism, in their modern form, spring respectively from
two protagonists, Marx and Bakunin, who fought a lifelong battle,
culminating in a split in the first International. We shall begin our study
with these two men—first their teaching, and then the organizations which
they founded or inspired. This will lead us to the spread of Socialism in
more recent years, and thence to the Syndicalist revolt against Socialist
emphasis on the State and political action, and to certain movements
outside France which have some affinity with Syndicalism— notably the I.
W. W. in America and Guild Socialism in England. From this historical
survey we shall pass to the consideration of some of the more pressing
problems of the future, and shall try to decide in what respects the world
would be happier if the aims of Socialists or Syndicalists were achieved.
My own opinion—which I may as well indicate at the outset—is that
pure Anarchism, though it should be the ultimate ideal, to which society
should continually approximate, is for the present impossible, and would
not survive more than a year or two at most if it were adopted. On the other
hand, both Marxian Socialism and Syndicalism, in spite of many
drawbacks, seem to me calculated to give rise to a happier and better world
than that in which we live. I do not, however, regard either of them as the
best practicable system. Marxian Socialism, I fear, would give far too much
power to the State, while Syndicalism, which aims at abolishing the State,
would, I believe, find itself forced to reconstruct a central authority in order
to put an end to the rivalries of different groups of producers. The BEST
practicable system, to my mind, is that of Guild Socialism, which concedes
what is valid both in the claims of the State Socialists and in the Syndicalist
fear of the State, by adopting a system of federalism among trades for
reasons similar to those which are recommending federalism among
nations. The grounds for these conclusions will appear as we proceed.
Before embarking upon the history of recent movements In favor of
radical reconstruction, it will be worth while to consider some traits of
character which distinguish most political idealists, and are much
misunderstood by the general public for other reasons besides mere
Page 10
prejudice. I wish to do full justice to these reasons, in order to show the
more effectually why they ought not to be operative.
The leaders of the more advanced movements are, in general, men of
quite unusual disinterestedness, as is evident from a consideration of their
careers. Although they have obviously quite as much ability as many men
who rise to positions of great power, they do not themselves become the
arbiters of contemporary events, nor do they achieve wealth or the applause
of the mass of their contemporaries. Men who have the capacity for
winning these prizes, and who work at least as hard as those who win them,
but deliberately adopt a line which makes the winning of them impossible,
must be judged to have an aim in life other than personal advancement;
whatever admixture of self-seeking may enter into the detail of their lives,
their fundamental motive must be outside Self. The pioneers of Socialism,
Anarchism, and Syndicalism have, for the most part, experienced prison,
exile, and poverty, deliberately incurred because they would not abandon
their propaganda; and by this conduct they have shown that the hope which
inspired them was not for themselves, but for mankind.
Nevertheless, though the desire for human welfare is what at bottom
determines the broad lines of such men's lives, it often happens that, in the
detail of their speech and writing, hatred is far more visible than love. The
impatient idealist—and without some impatience a man will hardly prove
effective—is almost sure to be led into hatred by the oppositions and
disappointments which he encounters in his endeavors to bring happiness to
the world. The more certain he is of the purity of his motives and the truth
of his gospel, the more indignant he will become when his teaching is
rejected. Often he will successfully achieve an attitude of philosophic
tolerance as regards the apathy of the masses, and even as regards the
whole-hearted opposition of professed defenders of the status quo. But the
men whom he finds it impossible to forgive are those who profess the same
desire for the amelioration of society as he feels himself, but who do not
accept his method of achieving this end. The intense faith which enables
him to withstand persecution for the sake of his beliefs makes him consider
these beliefs so luminously obvious that any thinking man who rejects them
must be dishonest, and must be actuated by some sinister motive of
treachery to the cause. Hence arises the spirit of the sect, that bitter, narrow
orthodoxy which is the bane of those who hold strongly to an unpopular
more effectually why they ought not to be operative.
The leaders of the more advanced movements are, in general, men of
quite unusual disinterestedness, as is evident from a consideration of their
careers. Although they have obviously quite as much ability as many men
who rise to positions of great power, they do not themselves become the
arbiters of contemporary events, nor do they achieve wealth or the applause
of the mass of their contemporaries. Men who have the capacity for
winning these prizes, and who work at least as hard as those who win them,
but deliberately adopt a line which makes the winning of them impossible,
must be judged to have an aim in life other than personal advancement;
whatever admixture of self-seeking may enter into the detail of their lives,
their fundamental motive must be outside Self. The pioneers of Socialism,
Anarchism, and Syndicalism have, for the most part, experienced prison,
exile, and poverty, deliberately incurred because they would not abandon
their propaganda; and by this conduct they have shown that the hope which
inspired them was not for themselves, but for mankind.
Nevertheless, though the desire for human welfare is what at bottom
determines the broad lines of such men's lives, it often happens that, in the
detail of their speech and writing, hatred is far more visible than love. The
impatient idealist—and without some impatience a man will hardly prove
effective—is almost sure to be led into hatred by the oppositions and
disappointments which he encounters in his endeavors to bring happiness to
the world. The more certain he is of the purity of his motives and the truth
of his gospel, the more indignant he will become when his teaching is
rejected. Often he will successfully achieve an attitude of philosophic
tolerance as regards the apathy of the masses, and even as regards the
whole-hearted opposition of professed defenders of the status quo. But the
men whom he finds it impossible to forgive are those who profess the same
desire for the amelioration of society as he feels himself, but who do not
accept his method of achieving this end. The intense faith which enables
him to withstand persecution for the sake of his beliefs makes him consider
these beliefs so luminously obvious that any thinking man who rejects them
must be dishonest, and must be actuated by some sinister motive of
treachery to the cause. Hence arises the spirit of the sect, that bitter, narrow
orthodoxy which is the bane of those who hold strongly to an unpopular
Page 11
creed. So many real temptations to treachery exist that suspicion is natural.
And among leaders, ambition, which they mortify in their choice of a
career, is sure to return in a new form: in the desire for intellectual mastery
and for despotic power within their own sect. From these causes it results
that the advocates of drastic reform divide themselves into opposing
schools, hating each other with a bitter hatred, accusing each other often of
such crimes as being in the pay of the police, and demanding, of any
speaker or writer whom they are to admire, that he shall conform exactly to
their prejudices, and make all his teaching minister to their belief that the
exact truth is to be found within the limits of their creed. The result of this
state of mind is that, to a casual and unimaginative attention, the men who
have sacrificed most through the wish to benefit mankind APPEAR to be
actuated far more by hatred than by love. And the demand for orthodoxy is
stifling to any free exercise of intellect. This cause, as well as economic
prejudice, has made it difficult for the "intellectuals" to co-operate prac-
tically with the more extreme reformers, however they may sympathize
with their main purposes and even with nine-tenths of their program.
Another reason why radical reformers are misjudged by ordinary men is
that they view existing society from outside, with hostility towards its
institutions. Although, for the most part, they have more belief than their
neighbors in human nature's inherent capacity for a good life, they are so
conscious of the cruelty and oppression resulting from existing institutions
that they make a wholly misleading impression of cynicism. Most men have
instinctively two entirely different codes of behavior: one toward those
whom they regard as companions or colleagues or friends, or in some way
members of the same "herd"; the other toward those whom they regard as
enemies or outcasts or a danger to society. Radical reformers are apt to
concentrate their attention upon the behavior of society toward the latter
class, the class of those toward whom the "herd" feels ill-will. This class
includes, of course, enemies in war, and criminals; in the minds of those
who consider the preservation of the existing order essential to their own
safety or privileges, it includes all who advocate any great political or
economic change, and all classes which, through their poverty or through
any other cause, are likely to feel a dangerous degree of discontent. The
ordinary citizen probably seldom thinks about such individuals or classes,
and goes through life believing that he and his friends are kindly people,
And among leaders, ambition, which they mortify in their choice of a
career, is sure to return in a new form: in the desire for intellectual mastery
and for despotic power within their own sect. From these causes it results
that the advocates of drastic reform divide themselves into opposing
schools, hating each other with a bitter hatred, accusing each other often of
such crimes as being in the pay of the police, and demanding, of any
speaker or writer whom they are to admire, that he shall conform exactly to
their prejudices, and make all his teaching minister to their belief that the
exact truth is to be found within the limits of their creed. The result of this
state of mind is that, to a casual and unimaginative attention, the men who
have sacrificed most through the wish to benefit mankind APPEAR to be
actuated far more by hatred than by love. And the demand for orthodoxy is
stifling to any free exercise of intellect. This cause, as well as economic
prejudice, has made it difficult for the "intellectuals" to co-operate prac-
tically with the more extreme reformers, however they may sympathize
with their main purposes and even with nine-tenths of their program.
Another reason why radical reformers are misjudged by ordinary men is
that they view existing society from outside, with hostility towards its
institutions. Although, for the most part, they have more belief than their
neighbors in human nature's inherent capacity for a good life, they are so
conscious of the cruelty and oppression resulting from existing institutions
that they make a wholly misleading impression of cynicism. Most men have
instinctively two entirely different codes of behavior: one toward those
whom they regard as companions or colleagues or friends, or in some way
members of the same "herd"; the other toward those whom they regard as
enemies or outcasts or a danger to society. Radical reformers are apt to
concentrate their attention upon the behavior of society toward the latter
class, the class of those toward whom the "herd" feels ill-will. This class
includes, of course, enemies in war, and criminals; in the minds of those
who consider the preservation of the existing order essential to their own
safety or privileges, it includes all who advocate any great political or
economic change, and all classes which, through their poverty or through
any other cause, are likely to feel a dangerous degree of discontent. The
ordinary citizen probably seldom thinks about such individuals or classes,
and goes through life believing that he and his friends are kindly people,
Page 12
because they have no wish to injure those toward whom they entertain no
group-hostility. But the man whose attention is fastened upon the relations
of a group with those whom it hates or fears will judge quite differently. In
these relations a surprising ferocity is apt to be developed, and a very ugly
side of human nature comes to the fore. The opponents of capitalism have
learned, through the study of certain historical facts, that this ferocity has
often been shown by the capitalists and by the State toward the wage-
earning classes, particularly when they have ventured to protest against the
unspeakable suffering to which industrialism has usually condemned them.
Hence arises a quite different attitude toward existing society from that of
the ordinary well-to-do citizen: an attitude as true as his, perhaps also as
untrue, but equally based on facts, facts concerning his relations to his
enemies instead of to his friends.
The class-war, like wars between nations, produces two opposing views,
each equally true and equally untrue. The citizen of a nation at war, when
he thinks of his own countrymen, thinks of them primarily as he has
experienced them, in dealings with their friends, in their family relations,
and so on. They seem to him on the whole kindly, decent folk. But a nation
with which his country is at war views his compatriots through the medium
of a quite different set of experiences: as they appear in the ferocity of
battle, in the invasion and subjugation of a hostile territory, or in the
chicanery of a juggling diplomacy. The men of whom these facts are true
are the very same as the men whom their compatriots know as husbands or
fathers or friends, but they are judged differently because they are judged
on different data. And so it is with those who view the capitalist from the
standpoint of the revolutionary wage-earner: they appear inconceivably
cynical and misjudging to the capitalist, because the facts upon which their
view is based are facts which he either does not know or habitually ignores.
Yet the view from the outside is just as true as the view from the inside.
Both are necessary to the complete truth; and the Socialist, who emphasizes
the outside view, is not a cynic, but merely the friend of the wage-earners,
maddened by the spectacle of the needless misery which capitalism inflicts
upon them.
I have placed these general reflections at the beginning of our study, in
order to make it clear to the reader that, whatever bitterness and hate may
be found in the movements which we are to examine, it is not bitterness or
group-hostility. But the man whose attention is fastened upon the relations
of a group with those whom it hates or fears will judge quite differently. In
these relations a surprising ferocity is apt to be developed, and a very ugly
side of human nature comes to the fore. The opponents of capitalism have
learned, through the study of certain historical facts, that this ferocity has
often been shown by the capitalists and by the State toward the wage-
earning classes, particularly when they have ventured to protest against the
unspeakable suffering to which industrialism has usually condemned them.
Hence arises a quite different attitude toward existing society from that of
the ordinary well-to-do citizen: an attitude as true as his, perhaps also as
untrue, but equally based on facts, facts concerning his relations to his
enemies instead of to his friends.
The class-war, like wars between nations, produces two opposing views,
each equally true and equally untrue. The citizen of a nation at war, when
he thinks of his own countrymen, thinks of them primarily as he has
experienced them, in dealings with their friends, in their family relations,
and so on. They seem to him on the whole kindly, decent folk. But a nation
with which his country is at war views his compatriots through the medium
of a quite different set of experiences: as they appear in the ferocity of
battle, in the invasion and subjugation of a hostile territory, or in the
chicanery of a juggling diplomacy. The men of whom these facts are true
are the very same as the men whom their compatriots know as husbands or
fathers or friends, but they are judged differently because they are judged
on different data. And so it is with those who view the capitalist from the
standpoint of the revolutionary wage-earner: they appear inconceivably
cynical and misjudging to the capitalist, because the facts upon which their
view is based are facts which he either does not know or habitually ignores.
Yet the view from the outside is just as true as the view from the inside.
Both are necessary to the complete truth; and the Socialist, who emphasizes
the outside view, is not a cynic, but merely the friend of the wage-earners,
maddened by the spectacle of the needless misery which capitalism inflicts
upon them.
I have placed these general reflections at the beginning of our study, in
order to make it clear to the reader that, whatever bitterness and hate may
be found in the movements which we are to examine, it is not bitterness or
Page 13
hate, but love, that is their mainspring. It is difficult not to hate those who
torture the objects of our love. Though difficult, it is not impossible; but it
requires a breadth of outlook and a comprehensiveness of understanding
which are not easy to preserve amid a desperate contest. If ultimate wisdom
has not always been preserved by Socialists and Anarchists, they have not
differed in this from their opponents; and in the source of their inspiration
they have shown themselves superior to those who acquiesce ignorantly or
supinely in the injustices and oppressions by which the existing system is
preserved.
torture the objects of our love. Though difficult, it is not impossible; but it
requires a breadth of outlook and a comprehensiveness of understanding
which are not easy to preserve amid a desperate contest. If ultimate wisdom
has not always been preserved by Socialists and Anarchists, they have not
differed in this from their opponents; and in the source of their inspiration
they have shown themselves superior to those who acquiesce ignorantly or
supinely in the injustices and oppressions by which the existing system is
preserved.
Page 14
PROPOSED ROADS TO FREEDOM:
SOCIALISM, ANARCHISM AND
SYNDICALISM
SOCIALISM, ANARCHISM AND
SYNDICALISM
Page 15
PART I — HISTORICAL
Page 16
CHAPTER I — MARX AND SOCIALIST
DOCTRINE
SOCIALISM, like everything else that is vital, is rather a tendency than a
strictly definable body of doctrine. A definition of Socialism is sure either to
include some views which many would regard as not Socialistic, or to
exclude others which claim to be included. But I think we shall come
nearest to the essence of Socialism by defining it as the advocacy of
communal ownership of land and capital. Communal ownership may mean
ownership by a democratic State, but cannot be held to include ownership
by any State which is not democratic. Communal ownership may also be
understood, as Anarchist Communism understands it, in the sense of
ownership by the free association of the men and women in a community
without those compulsory powers which are necessary to constitute a State.
Some Socialists expect communal ownership to arrive suddenly and
completely by a catastrophic revolution, while others expect it to come
gradually, first in one industry, then in another. Some insist upon the
necessity of completeness in the acquisition of land and capital by the
public, while others would be content to see lingering islands of private
ownership, provided they were not too extensive or powerful. What all
forms have in common is democracy and the abolition, virtual or complete,
of the present capitalistic system. The distinction between Socialists,
Anarchists and Syndicalists turns largely upon the kind of democracy which
they desire. Orthodox Socialists are content with parliamentary democracy
in the sphere of government, holding that the evils apparent in this form of
constitution at present would disappear with the disappearance of
capitalism. Anarchists and Syndicalists, on the other hand, object to the
whole parliamentary machinery, and aim at a different method of regulating
the political affairs of the community. But all alike are democratic in the
sense that they aim at abolishing every kind of privilege and every kind of
artificial inequality: all alike are champions of the wage- earner in existing
society. All three also have much in common in their economic doctrine. All
three regard capital and the wages system as a means of exploiting the
laborer in the interests of the possessing classes, and hold that communal
DOCTRINE
SOCIALISM, like everything else that is vital, is rather a tendency than a
strictly definable body of doctrine. A definition of Socialism is sure either to
include some views which many would regard as not Socialistic, or to
exclude others which claim to be included. But I think we shall come
nearest to the essence of Socialism by defining it as the advocacy of
communal ownership of land and capital. Communal ownership may mean
ownership by a democratic State, but cannot be held to include ownership
by any State which is not democratic. Communal ownership may also be
understood, as Anarchist Communism understands it, in the sense of
ownership by the free association of the men and women in a community
without those compulsory powers which are necessary to constitute a State.
Some Socialists expect communal ownership to arrive suddenly and
completely by a catastrophic revolution, while others expect it to come
gradually, first in one industry, then in another. Some insist upon the
necessity of completeness in the acquisition of land and capital by the
public, while others would be content to see lingering islands of private
ownership, provided they were not too extensive or powerful. What all
forms have in common is democracy and the abolition, virtual or complete,
of the present capitalistic system. The distinction between Socialists,
Anarchists and Syndicalists turns largely upon the kind of democracy which
they desire. Orthodox Socialists are content with parliamentary democracy
in the sphere of government, holding that the evils apparent in this form of
constitution at present would disappear with the disappearance of
capitalism. Anarchists and Syndicalists, on the other hand, object to the
whole parliamentary machinery, and aim at a different method of regulating
the political affairs of the community. But all alike are democratic in the
sense that they aim at abolishing every kind of privilege and every kind of
artificial inequality: all alike are champions of the wage- earner in existing
society. All three also have much in common in their economic doctrine. All
three regard capital and the wages system as a means of exploiting the
laborer in the interests of the possessing classes, and hold that communal
Page 17
ownership, in one form or another, is the only means of bringing freedom to
the producers. But within the framework of this common doctrine there are
many divergences, and even among those who are strictly to be called
Socialists, there is a very considerable diversity of schools.
Socialism as a power in Europe may be said to begin with Marx. It is true
that before his time there were Socialist theories, both in England and in
France. It is also true that in France, during the revolution of 1848,
Socialism for a brief period acquired considerable influence in the State.
But the Socialists who preceded Marx tended to indulge in Utopian dreams
and failed to found any strong or stable political party. To Marx, in
collaboration with Engels, are due both the formulation of a coherent body
of Socialist doctrine, sufficiently true or plausible to dominate the minds of
vast numbers of men, and the formation of the International Socialist
movement, which has continued to grow in all European countries
throughout the last fifty years.
In order to understand Marx's doctrine, it is necessary to know something
of the influences which formed his outlook. He was born in 1818 at Treves
in the Rhine Provinces, his father being a legal official, a Jew who had
nominally accepted Christianity. Marx studied jurisprudence, philosophy,
political economy and history at various German universities. In philosophy
he imbibed the doctrines of Hegel, who was then at the height of his fame,
and something of these doctrines dominated his thought throughout his life.
Like Hegel, he saw in history the development of an Idea. He conceived the
changes in the world as forming a logical development, in which one phase
passes by revolution into another, which is its antithesis—a conception
which gave to his views a certain hard abstractness, and a belief in
revolution rather than evolution. But of Hegel's more definite doctrines
Marx retained nothing after his youth. He was recognized as a brilliant
student, and might have had a prosperous career as a professor or an
official, but his interest in politics and his Radical views led him into more
arduous paths. Already in 1842 he became editor of a newspaper, which
was suppressed by the Prussian Government early in the following year on
account of its advanced opinions. This led Marx to go to Paris, where he
became known as a Socialist and acquired a knowledge of his French
predecessors.1 Here in the year 1844 began his lifelong friendship with
Engels, who had been hitherto in business in Manchester, where he had
the producers. But within the framework of this common doctrine there are
many divergences, and even among those who are strictly to be called
Socialists, there is a very considerable diversity of schools.
Socialism as a power in Europe may be said to begin with Marx. It is true
that before his time there were Socialist theories, both in England and in
France. It is also true that in France, during the revolution of 1848,
Socialism for a brief period acquired considerable influence in the State.
But the Socialists who preceded Marx tended to indulge in Utopian dreams
and failed to found any strong or stable political party. To Marx, in
collaboration with Engels, are due both the formulation of a coherent body
of Socialist doctrine, sufficiently true or plausible to dominate the minds of
vast numbers of men, and the formation of the International Socialist
movement, which has continued to grow in all European countries
throughout the last fifty years.
In order to understand Marx's doctrine, it is necessary to know something
of the influences which formed his outlook. He was born in 1818 at Treves
in the Rhine Provinces, his father being a legal official, a Jew who had
nominally accepted Christianity. Marx studied jurisprudence, philosophy,
political economy and history at various German universities. In philosophy
he imbibed the doctrines of Hegel, who was then at the height of his fame,
and something of these doctrines dominated his thought throughout his life.
Like Hegel, he saw in history the development of an Idea. He conceived the
changes in the world as forming a logical development, in which one phase
passes by revolution into another, which is its antithesis—a conception
which gave to his views a certain hard abstractness, and a belief in
revolution rather than evolution. But of Hegel's more definite doctrines
Marx retained nothing after his youth. He was recognized as a brilliant
student, and might have had a prosperous career as a professor or an
official, but his interest in politics and his Radical views led him into more
arduous paths. Already in 1842 he became editor of a newspaper, which
was suppressed by the Prussian Government early in the following year on
account of its advanced opinions. This led Marx to go to Paris, where he
became known as a Socialist and acquired a knowledge of his French
predecessors.1 Here in the year 1844 began his lifelong friendship with
Engels, who had been hitherto in business in Manchester, where he had
Page 18
become acquainted with English Socialism and had in the main adopted its
doctrines.2 In 1845 Marx was expelled from Paris and went with Engels to
live in Brussels. There he formed a German Working Men's Association and
edited a paper which was their organ. Through his activities in Brussels he
became known to the German Communist League in Paris, who, at the end
of 1847, invited him and Engels to draw up for them a manifesto, which
appeared in January, 1848. This is the famous "Communist Manifesto," in
which for the first time Marx's system is set forth. It appeared at a fortunate
moment. In the following month, February, the revolution broke out in
Paris, and in March it spread to Germany. Fear of the revolution led the
Brussels Government to expel Marx from Belgium, but the German
revolution made it possible for him to return to his own country. In
Germany he again edited a paper, which again led him into a conflict with
the authorities, increasing in severity as the reaction gathered force. In June,
1849, his paper was suppressed, and he was expelled from Prussia. He
returned to Paris, but was expelled from there also. This led him to settle in
England—at that time an asylum for friends of freedom—and in England,
with only brief intervals for purposes of agitation, he continued to live until
his death in 1883.
The bulk of his time was occupied in the composition of his great book,
"Capital."3 His other important work during his later years was the
formation and spread of the International Working Men's Association. From
1849 onward the greater part of his time was spent in the British Museum,
accumulating, with German patience, the materials for his terrific
indictment of capitalist society, but he retained his hold on the International
Socialist movement. In several countries he had sons-in-law as lieutenants,
like Napoleon's brothers, and in the various internal contests that arose his
will generally prevailed.
The most essential of Marx's doctrines may be reduced to three: first,
what is called the material- istic interpretation of history; second, the law of
the concentration of capital; and, third, the class-war.
1. The Materialistic Interpretation of History.— Marx holds that in the
main all the phenomena of human society have their origin in material
conditions, and these he takes to be embodied in economic systems.
Political constitutions, laws, religions, philosophies—all these he regards
doctrines.2 In 1845 Marx was expelled from Paris and went with Engels to
live in Brussels. There he formed a German Working Men's Association and
edited a paper which was their organ. Through his activities in Brussels he
became known to the German Communist League in Paris, who, at the end
of 1847, invited him and Engels to draw up for them a manifesto, which
appeared in January, 1848. This is the famous "Communist Manifesto," in
which for the first time Marx's system is set forth. It appeared at a fortunate
moment. In the following month, February, the revolution broke out in
Paris, and in March it spread to Germany. Fear of the revolution led the
Brussels Government to expel Marx from Belgium, but the German
revolution made it possible for him to return to his own country. In
Germany he again edited a paper, which again led him into a conflict with
the authorities, increasing in severity as the reaction gathered force. In June,
1849, his paper was suppressed, and he was expelled from Prussia. He
returned to Paris, but was expelled from there also. This led him to settle in
England—at that time an asylum for friends of freedom—and in England,
with only brief intervals for purposes of agitation, he continued to live until
his death in 1883.
The bulk of his time was occupied in the composition of his great book,
"Capital."3 His other important work during his later years was the
formation and spread of the International Working Men's Association. From
1849 onward the greater part of his time was spent in the British Museum,
accumulating, with German patience, the materials for his terrific
indictment of capitalist society, but he retained his hold on the International
Socialist movement. In several countries he had sons-in-law as lieutenants,
like Napoleon's brothers, and in the various internal contests that arose his
will generally prevailed.
The most essential of Marx's doctrines may be reduced to three: first,
what is called the material- istic interpretation of history; second, the law of
the concentration of capital; and, third, the class-war.
1. The Materialistic Interpretation of History.— Marx holds that in the
main all the phenomena of human society have their origin in material
conditions, and these he takes to be embodied in economic systems.
Political constitutions, laws, religions, philosophies—all these he regards
Page 19
as, in their broad outlines, expressions of the economic regime in the
society that gives rise to them. It would be unfair to represent him as
maintaining that the conscious economic motive is the only one of
importance; it is rather that economics molds character and opinion, and is
thus the prime source of much that appears in consciousness to have no
connection with them. He applies his doctrine in particular to two
revolutions, one in the past, the other in the future. The revolution in the
past is that of the bourgeoisie against feudalism, which finds its expression,
according to him, particularly in the French Revolution. The one in the
future is the revolution of the wage- earners, or proletariat, against the
bourgeoisie, which is to establish the Socialist Commonwealth. The whole
movement of history is viewed by him as necessary, as the effect of material
causes operating upon human beings. He does not so much advocate the
Socialist revolution as predict it. He holds, it is true, that it will be
beneficent, but he is much more concerned to prove that it must inevitably
come. The same sense of necessity is visible in his exposition of the evils of
the capitalist system. He does not blame capitalists for the cruelties of
which he shows them to have been guilty; he merely points out that they are
under an inherent necessity to behave cruelly so long as private ownership
of land and capital continues. But their tyranny will not last forever, for it
generates the forces that must in the end overthrow it.
2. The Law of the Concentration of Capital.— Marx pointed out that
capitalist undertakings tend to grow larger and larger. He foresaw the
substitution of trusts for free competition, and predicted that the number of
capitalist enterprises must diminish as the magnitude of single enterprises
increased. He supposed that this process must involve a diminution, not
only in the number of businesses, but also in the number of capitalists.
Indeed, he usually spoke as though each business were owned by a single
man. Accordingly, he expected that men would be continually driven from
the ranks of the capitalists into those of the proletariat, and that the
capitalists, in the course of time, would grow numerically weaker and
weaker. He applied this principle not only to industry but also to
agriculture. He expected to find the landowners growing fewer and fewer
while their estates grew larger and larger. This process was to make more
and more glaring the evils and injustices of the capitalist system, and to
stimulate more and more the forces of opposition.
society that gives rise to them. It would be unfair to represent him as
maintaining that the conscious economic motive is the only one of
importance; it is rather that economics molds character and opinion, and is
thus the prime source of much that appears in consciousness to have no
connection with them. He applies his doctrine in particular to two
revolutions, one in the past, the other in the future. The revolution in the
past is that of the bourgeoisie against feudalism, which finds its expression,
according to him, particularly in the French Revolution. The one in the
future is the revolution of the wage- earners, or proletariat, against the
bourgeoisie, which is to establish the Socialist Commonwealth. The whole
movement of history is viewed by him as necessary, as the effect of material
causes operating upon human beings. He does not so much advocate the
Socialist revolution as predict it. He holds, it is true, that it will be
beneficent, but he is much more concerned to prove that it must inevitably
come. The same sense of necessity is visible in his exposition of the evils of
the capitalist system. He does not blame capitalists for the cruelties of
which he shows them to have been guilty; he merely points out that they are
under an inherent necessity to behave cruelly so long as private ownership
of land and capital continues. But their tyranny will not last forever, for it
generates the forces that must in the end overthrow it.
2. The Law of the Concentration of Capital.— Marx pointed out that
capitalist undertakings tend to grow larger and larger. He foresaw the
substitution of trusts for free competition, and predicted that the number of
capitalist enterprises must diminish as the magnitude of single enterprises
increased. He supposed that this process must involve a diminution, not
only in the number of businesses, but also in the number of capitalists.
Indeed, he usually spoke as though each business were owned by a single
man. Accordingly, he expected that men would be continually driven from
the ranks of the capitalists into those of the proletariat, and that the
capitalists, in the course of time, would grow numerically weaker and
weaker. He applied this principle not only to industry but also to
agriculture. He expected to find the landowners growing fewer and fewer
while their estates grew larger and larger. This process was to make more
and more glaring the evils and injustices of the capitalist system, and to
stimulate more and more the forces of opposition.
Page 20
3. The Class War.—Marx conceives the wage- earner and the capitalist in
a sharp antithesis. He imagines that every man is, or must soon become,
wholly the one or wholly the other. The wage- earner, who possesses
nothing, is exploited by the capitalists, who possess everything. As the
capitalist system works itself out and its nature becomes more clear, the
opposition of bourgeoisie and proletariat becomes more and more marked.
The two classes, since they have antagonistic interests, are forced into a
class war which generates within the capitalist regime internal forces of
disruption. The working men learn gradually to combine against their
exploiters, first locally, then nationally, and at last internationally. When
they have learned to combine internationally they must be victorious. They
will then decree that all land and capital shall be owned in common;
exploitation will cease; the tyranny of the owners of wealth will no longer
be possible; there will no longer be any division of society into classes, and
all men will be free.
All these ideas are already contained in the "Communist Manifesto," a
work of the most amazing vigor and force, setting forth with terse
compression the titanic forces of the world, their epic battle, and the
inevitable consummation. This work is of such importance in the
development of Socialism and gives such an admirable statement of the
doctrines set forth at greater length and with more pedantry in "Capital,"
that its salient passages must be known by anyone who wishes to
understand the hold which Marxian Socialism has acquired over the
intellect and imagination of a large proportion of working-class leaders.
"A spectre is haunting Europe," it begins, "the spectre of Communism.
All the Powers of old Europe have entered into a holy alliance to exorcise
this spectre—Pope and Czar, Metternich and Guizot, French Radicals and
German police-spies. Where is the party in opposition that has not been
decried as communistic by its opponents in power? Where the Opposition
that has not hurled back the branding reproach of Communism against the
more advanced opposition parties, as well as against its re-actionary
adversaries?"
The existence of a class war is nothing new: "The history of all hitherto
existing society is the history of class struggles." In these struggles the fight
a sharp antithesis. He imagines that every man is, or must soon become,
wholly the one or wholly the other. The wage- earner, who possesses
nothing, is exploited by the capitalists, who possess everything. As the
capitalist system works itself out and its nature becomes more clear, the
opposition of bourgeoisie and proletariat becomes more and more marked.
The two classes, since they have antagonistic interests, are forced into a
class war which generates within the capitalist regime internal forces of
disruption. The working men learn gradually to combine against their
exploiters, first locally, then nationally, and at last internationally. When
they have learned to combine internationally they must be victorious. They
will then decree that all land and capital shall be owned in common;
exploitation will cease; the tyranny of the owners of wealth will no longer
be possible; there will no longer be any division of society into classes, and
all men will be free.
All these ideas are already contained in the "Communist Manifesto," a
work of the most amazing vigor and force, setting forth with terse
compression the titanic forces of the world, their epic battle, and the
inevitable consummation. This work is of such importance in the
development of Socialism and gives such an admirable statement of the
doctrines set forth at greater length and with more pedantry in "Capital,"
that its salient passages must be known by anyone who wishes to
understand the hold which Marxian Socialism has acquired over the
intellect and imagination of a large proportion of working-class leaders.
"A spectre is haunting Europe," it begins, "the spectre of Communism.
All the Powers of old Europe have entered into a holy alliance to exorcise
this spectre—Pope and Czar, Metternich and Guizot, French Radicals and
German police-spies. Where is the party in opposition that has not been
decried as communistic by its opponents in power? Where the Opposition
that has not hurled back the branding reproach of Communism against the
more advanced opposition parties, as well as against its re-actionary
adversaries?"
The existence of a class war is nothing new: "The history of all hitherto
existing society is the history of class struggles." In these struggles the fight
Page 21
"each time ended, either in a revolutionary re-constitution of society at
large, or in the common ruin of the contending classes."
"Our epoch, the epoch of the bourgeoisie . . . has simplified the class
antagonisms. Society as a whole is more and more splitting up into two
great hostile camps, into two great classes directly facing each other:
Bourgeoisie and Proletariat." Then follows a history of the fall of feudalism,
leading to a description of the bourgeoisie as a revolutionary force. "The
bourgeoisie, historically, has played a most revolutionary part." "For
exploitation, veiled by religious and political illusions, it has substituted
naked, shameless, direct, brutal exploitation." "The need of a constantly
expanding market for its products chases the bourgeoisie over the whole
surface of the globe." "The bourgeoisie, during its rule of scarce one
hundred years, has created more massive and more colossal productive
forces than have all preceding generations together." Feudal relations
became fetters: "They had to be burst asunder; they were burst asunder. . . .
A similar movement is going on before our own eyes." "The weapons with
which the bourgeoisie felled feudalism to the ground are now turned against
the bourgeoisie itself. But not only has the bourgoisie forged the weapons
that bring death to itself; it has also called into existence the men who are to
wield those weapons— the modern working class—the proletarians."
The cause of the destitution of the proletariat are then set forth. "The cost
of production of a workman is restricted, almost entirely, to the means of
subsistence that he requires for his maintenance and for the propagation of
his race. But the price of a commodity, and therefore also of labor, is equal
to its cost of production. In proportion, therefore, as the repulsiveness of the
work increases, the wage decreases. Nay more, in proportion as the use of
machinery and diversion of labor increases, in the same proportion the
burden of toil also increases."
"Modern industry has converted the little workshop of the patriarchal
master into the great factory of the industrial capitalist. Masses of laborers,
crowded into the factory, are organized like soldiers. As privates of the
industrial army they are placed under the command of a perfect hierarchy of
officers and sergeants. Not only are they slaves of the bourgeois class, and
of the bourgeois State, they are daily and hourly enslaved by the machine,
by the over-looker, and, above all, by the individual bourgeois manufacturer
large, or in the common ruin of the contending classes."
"Our epoch, the epoch of the bourgeoisie . . . has simplified the class
antagonisms. Society as a whole is more and more splitting up into two
great hostile camps, into two great classes directly facing each other:
Bourgeoisie and Proletariat." Then follows a history of the fall of feudalism,
leading to a description of the bourgeoisie as a revolutionary force. "The
bourgeoisie, historically, has played a most revolutionary part." "For
exploitation, veiled by religious and political illusions, it has substituted
naked, shameless, direct, brutal exploitation." "The need of a constantly
expanding market for its products chases the bourgeoisie over the whole
surface of the globe." "The bourgeoisie, during its rule of scarce one
hundred years, has created more massive and more colossal productive
forces than have all preceding generations together." Feudal relations
became fetters: "They had to be burst asunder; they were burst asunder. . . .
A similar movement is going on before our own eyes." "The weapons with
which the bourgeoisie felled feudalism to the ground are now turned against
the bourgeoisie itself. But not only has the bourgoisie forged the weapons
that bring death to itself; it has also called into existence the men who are to
wield those weapons— the modern working class—the proletarians."
The cause of the destitution of the proletariat are then set forth. "The cost
of production of a workman is restricted, almost entirely, to the means of
subsistence that he requires for his maintenance and for the propagation of
his race. But the price of a commodity, and therefore also of labor, is equal
to its cost of production. In proportion, therefore, as the repulsiveness of the
work increases, the wage decreases. Nay more, in proportion as the use of
machinery and diversion of labor increases, in the same proportion the
burden of toil also increases."
"Modern industry has converted the little workshop of the patriarchal
master into the great factory of the industrial capitalist. Masses of laborers,
crowded into the factory, are organized like soldiers. As privates of the
industrial army they are placed under the command of a perfect hierarchy of
officers and sergeants. Not only are they slaves of the bourgeois class, and
of the bourgeois State, they are daily and hourly enslaved by the machine,
by the over-looker, and, above all, by the individual bourgeois manufacturer
Page 22
himself. The more openly this despotism proclaims gain to be its end and
aim, the more petty, the more hateful, and the more embittering it is."
The Manifesto tells next the manner of growth of the class struggle. "The
proletariat goes through various stages of development. With its birth
begins its struggle with the bourgeoisie. At first the contest is carried on by
individual laborers, then by the workpeople of a factory, then by the
operatives of one trade, in one locality, against the individual bourgeois
who directly exploits them. They direct their attacks not against the
bourgeois conditions of production, but against the instruments of
production themselves."
"At this stage the laborers still form an incoherent mass scattered over the
whole country, and broken up by their mutual competition. If anywhere
they unite to form more compact bodies, this is not yet the consequence of
their own active union, but of the union of the bourgeoisie, which class, in
order to attain its own political ends, is compelled to set the whole
proletariat in motion, and is moreover yet, for a time, able to do so."
"The collisions between individual workmen and individual bourgeois
take more and more the character of collisions between two classes.
Thereupon the workers begin to form combinations (Trades Unions) against
the bourgeois; they club together in order to keep up the rate of wages; they
found permanent associations in order to make provision beforehand for
these occasional revolts. Here and there the contest breaks out into riots.
Now and then the workers are victorious, but only for a time. The real fruit
of their battles lies, not in the immediate result, but in the ever-expanding
union of the workers. This union is helped on by the im- proved means of
communication that are created by modern industry, and that place the
workers of different localities in contact with one another. It was just this
contact that was needed to centralize the numerous local struggles, all of the
same character, into one national struggle between classes. But every class
struggle is a political struggle. And that union, to attain which the burghers
of the Middle Ages, with their miserable highways, required centuries, the
modern proletarians, thanks to railways, achieve in a few years. This
organization of the proletarians into a class, and consequently into a
political party, is continually being upset again by the competition between
the workers themselves. But it ever rises up again, stronger, firmer,
aim, the more petty, the more hateful, and the more embittering it is."
The Manifesto tells next the manner of growth of the class struggle. "The
proletariat goes through various stages of development. With its birth
begins its struggle with the bourgeoisie. At first the contest is carried on by
individual laborers, then by the workpeople of a factory, then by the
operatives of one trade, in one locality, against the individual bourgeois
who directly exploits them. They direct their attacks not against the
bourgeois conditions of production, but against the instruments of
production themselves."
"At this stage the laborers still form an incoherent mass scattered over the
whole country, and broken up by their mutual competition. If anywhere
they unite to form more compact bodies, this is not yet the consequence of
their own active union, but of the union of the bourgeoisie, which class, in
order to attain its own political ends, is compelled to set the whole
proletariat in motion, and is moreover yet, for a time, able to do so."
"The collisions between individual workmen and individual bourgeois
take more and more the character of collisions between two classes.
Thereupon the workers begin to form combinations (Trades Unions) against
the bourgeois; they club together in order to keep up the rate of wages; they
found permanent associations in order to make provision beforehand for
these occasional revolts. Here and there the contest breaks out into riots.
Now and then the workers are victorious, but only for a time. The real fruit
of their battles lies, not in the immediate result, but in the ever-expanding
union of the workers. This union is helped on by the im- proved means of
communication that are created by modern industry, and that place the
workers of different localities in contact with one another. It was just this
contact that was needed to centralize the numerous local struggles, all of the
same character, into one national struggle between classes. But every class
struggle is a political struggle. And that union, to attain which the burghers
of the Middle Ages, with their miserable highways, required centuries, the
modern proletarians, thanks to railways, achieve in a few years. This
organization of the proletarians into a class, and consequently into a
political party, is continually being upset again by the competition between
the workers themselves. But it ever rises up again, stronger, firmer,
Page 23
mightier. It compels legislative recognition of particular interests of the
workers, by taking advantage of the divisions among the bourgeoisie itself."
"In the conditions of the proletariat, those of old society at large are
already virtually swamped. The proletarian is without property; his relation
to his wife and children has no longer anything in common with the
bourgeois family-relations; modern industrial labor, modern subjection to
capital, the same in England as in France, in America as in Germany, has
stripped him of every trace of national character. Law, morality, religion,
are to him so many bourgeois prejudices, behind which lurk in ambush just
as many bourgeois interests. All the preceding classes that got the upper
hand, sought to fortify their already acquired status by subjecting society at
large to their conditions of appropriation. The proletarians cannot become
masters of the productive forces of society, except by abolishing their own
previous mode of appropriation, and thereby also every other previous
mode of appropriation. They have nothing of their own to secure and to
fortify; their mission is to destroy all previous securities for, and insurances
of, individual property. All previous historical movements were movements
of minorities, or in the interest of minorities. The proletarian movement is
the self-conscious, independent movement of the immense majority, in the
interest of the immense majority. The proletariat, the lowest stratum of our
present society, cannot stir, cannot raise itself up, without the whole super-
incumbent strata of official society being sprung into the air."
The Communists, says Marx, stand for the proletariat as a whole. They
are international. "The Communists are further reproached with desiring to
abolish countries and nationality. The working men have no country. We
cannot take from them what they have not got."
The immediate aim of the Communists is the conquests of political
power by the proletariat. "The theory of the Communists may be summed
up in the single sentence: Abolition of private property."
The materialistic interpretation of history is used to answer such charges
as that Communism is anti-Christian. "The charges against Communism
made from a religious, a philosophical, and, generally, from an ideological
standpoint, are not deserving of serious examination. Does it require deep
intuition to comprehend that man's ideas, views and conceptions, in one
workers, by taking advantage of the divisions among the bourgeoisie itself."
"In the conditions of the proletariat, those of old society at large are
already virtually swamped. The proletarian is without property; his relation
to his wife and children has no longer anything in common with the
bourgeois family-relations; modern industrial labor, modern subjection to
capital, the same in England as in France, in America as in Germany, has
stripped him of every trace of national character. Law, morality, religion,
are to him so many bourgeois prejudices, behind which lurk in ambush just
as many bourgeois interests. All the preceding classes that got the upper
hand, sought to fortify their already acquired status by subjecting society at
large to their conditions of appropriation. The proletarians cannot become
masters of the productive forces of society, except by abolishing their own
previous mode of appropriation, and thereby also every other previous
mode of appropriation. They have nothing of their own to secure and to
fortify; their mission is to destroy all previous securities for, and insurances
of, individual property. All previous historical movements were movements
of minorities, or in the interest of minorities. The proletarian movement is
the self-conscious, independent movement of the immense majority, in the
interest of the immense majority. The proletariat, the lowest stratum of our
present society, cannot stir, cannot raise itself up, without the whole super-
incumbent strata of official society being sprung into the air."
The Communists, says Marx, stand for the proletariat as a whole. They
are international. "The Communists are further reproached with desiring to
abolish countries and nationality. The working men have no country. We
cannot take from them what they have not got."
The immediate aim of the Communists is the conquests of political
power by the proletariat. "The theory of the Communists may be summed
up in the single sentence: Abolition of private property."
The materialistic interpretation of history is used to answer such charges
as that Communism is anti-Christian. "The charges against Communism
made from a religious, a philosophical, and, generally, from an ideological
standpoint, are not deserving of serious examination. Does it require deep
intuition to comprehend that man's ideas, views and conceptions, in one
Page 24
word, man's consciousness, changes with every change in the conditions of
his material existence, in his social relations, and in his social life?"
The attitude of the Manifesto to the State is not altogether easy to grasp.
"The executive of the modern State," we are told, "is but a Committee for
managing the common affairs of the whole bourgeoisie." Nevertheless, the
first step for the proletariat must be to acquire control of the State. "We
have seen above, that the first step in the revolution by the working class, is
to raise the proletariat to the position of ruling class, to win the battle of
democracy. The proletariat will use its political supremacy to wrest, by
degrees, all capital from the bourgeoisie, to centralize all instruments of
production in the hands of the State, i.e., of the proletariat organized as the
ruling class; and to increase the total of productive forces as rapidly as
possible."
The Manifesto passes on to an immediate program of reforms, which
would in the first instance much increase the power of the existing State,
but it is contended that when the Socialist revolution is accomplished, the
State, as we know it, will have ceased to exist. As Engels says elsewhere,
when the proletariat seizes the power of the State "it puts an end to all
differences of class and antagonisms of class, and consequently also puts an
end to the State as a State." Thus, although State Socialism might, in fact,
be the outcome of the proposals of Marx and Engels, they cannot
themselves be accused of any glorification of the State.
The Manifesto ends with an appeal to the wage- earners of the world to
rise on behalf of Communism. "The Communists disdain to conceal their
views and aims. They openly declare that their ends can be attained only by
the forcible overthrow of all existing social conditions. Let the ruling
classes tremble at a Communistic revolution. The proletarians have nothing
to lose but their chains. They have a world to win. Working men of all
countries, unite!"
In all the great countries of the Continent, except Russia, a revolution
followed quickly on the publication of the Communist Manifesto, but the
revolution was not economic or international, except at first in France.
Everywhere else it was inspired by the ideas of nationalism. Accordingly,
the rulers of the world, momentarily terrified, were able to recover power
his material existence, in his social relations, and in his social life?"
The attitude of the Manifesto to the State is not altogether easy to grasp.
"The executive of the modern State," we are told, "is but a Committee for
managing the common affairs of the whole bourgeoisie." Nevertheless, the
first step for the proletariat must be to acquire control of the State. "We
have seen above, that the first step in the revolution by the working class, is
to raise the proletariat to the position of ruling class, to win the battle of
democracy. The proletariat will use its political supremacy to wrest, by
degrees, all capital from the bourgeoisie, to centralize all instruments of
production in the hands of the State, i.e., of the proletariat organized as the
ruling class; and to increase the total of productive forces as rapidly as
possible."
The Manifesto passes on to an immediate program of reforms, which
would in the first instance much increase the power of the existing State,
but it is contended that when the Socialist revolution is accomplished, the
State, as we know it, will have ceased to exist. As Engels says elsewhere,
when the proletariat seizes the power of the State "it puts an end to all
differences of class and antagonisms of class, and consequently also puts an
end to the State as a State." Thus, although State Socialism might, in fact,
be the outcome of the proposals of Marx and Engels, they cannot
themselves be accused of any glorification of the State.
The Manifesto ends with an appeal to the wage- earners of the world to
rise on behalf of Communism. "The Communists disdain to conceal their
views and aims. They openly declare that their ends can be attained only by
the forcible overthrow of all existing social conditions. Let the ruling
classes tremble at a Communistic revolution. The proletarians have nothing
to lose but their chains. They have a world to win. Working men of all
countries, unite!"
In all the great countries of the Continent, except Russia, a revolution
followed quickly on the publication of the Communist Manifesto, but the
revolution was not economic or international, except at first in France.
Everywhere else it was inspired by the ideas of nationalism. Accordingly,
the rulers of the world, momentarily terrified, were able to recover power
Page 25
by fomenting the enmities inherent in the nationalist idea, and everywhere,
after a very brief triumph, the revolution ended in war and reaction. The
ideas of the Communist Manifesto appeared before the world was ready for
them, but its authors lived to see the beginnings of the growth of that
Socialist movement in every country, which has pressed on with increasing
force, influencing Governments more and more, dominating the Russian
Revolution, and perhaps capable of achieving at no very distant date that
international triumph to which the last sentences of the Manifesto summon
the wage-earners of the world.
Marx's magnum opus, "Capital," added bulk and substance to the theses
of the Communist Manifesto. It contributed the theory of surplus value,
which professed to explain the actual mechanism of capitalist exploitation.
This doctrine is very complicated and is scarcely tenable as a contribution
to pure theory. It is rather to be viewed as a translation into abstract terms of
the hatred with which Marx regarded the system that coins wealth out of
human lives, and it is in this spirit, rather than in that of disinterested
analysis, that it has been read by its admirers. A critical examination of the
theory of surplus value would require much difficult and abstract discussion
of pure economic theory without having much bearing upon the practical
truth or falsehood of Socialism; it has therefore seemed impossible within
the limits of the present volume. To my mind the best parts of the book are
those which deal with economic facts, of which Marx's knowledge was
encyclopaedic. It was by these facts that he hoped to instil into his disciples
that firm and undying hatred that should make them soldiers to the death in
the class war. The facts which he accumulates are such as are practically
unknown to the vast majority of those who live comfortable lives. They are
very terrible facts, and the economic system which generates them must be
acknowledged to be a very terrible system. A few examples of his choice of
facts will serve to explain the bitterness of many Socialists:—
Mr. Broughton Charlton, county magistrate, declared, as chairman of a
meeting held at the Assembly Rooms, Nottingham, on the 14th January,
1860, "that there was an amount of privation and suffering among that
portion of the population connected with the lace trade, unknown in other
parts of the kingdom, indeed, in the civilized world. . . . Children of nine or
ten years are dragged from their squalid beds at two, three, or four o clock
in the morning and compelled to work for a bare subsistence until ten,
after a very brief triumph, the revolution ended in war and reaction. The
ideas of the Communist Manifesto appeared before the world was ready for
them, but its authors lived to see the beginnings of the growth of that
Socialist movement in every country, which has pressed on with increasing
force, influencing Governments more and more, dominating the Russian
Revolution, and perhaps capable of achieving at no very distant date that
international triumph to which the last sentences of the Manifesto summon
the wage-earners of the world.
Marx's magnum opus, "Capital," added bulk and substance to the theses
of the Communist Manifesto. It contributed the theory of surplus value,
which professed to explain the actual mechanism of capitalist exploitation.
This doctrine is very complicated and is scarcely tenable as a contribution
to pure theory. It is rather to be viewed as a translation into abstract terms of
the hatred with which Marx regarded the system that coins wealth out of
human lives, and it is in this spirit, rather than in that of disinterested
analysis, that it has been read by its admirers. A critical examination of the
theory of surplus value would require much difficult and abstract discussion
of pure economic theory without having much bearing upon the practical
truth or falsehood of Socialism; it has therefore seemed impossible within
the limits of the present volume. To my mind the best parts of the book are
those which deal with economic facts, of which Marx's knowledge was
encyclopaedic. It was by these facts that he hoped to instil into his disciples
that firm and undying hatred that should make them soldiers to the death in
the class war. The facts which he accumulates are such as are practically
unknown to the vast majority of those who live comfortable lives. They are
very terrible facts, and the economic system which generates them must be
acknowledged to be a very terrible system. A few examples of his choice of
facts will serve to explain the bitterness of many Socialists:—
Mr. Broughton Charlton, county magistrate, declared, as chairman of a
meeting held at the Assembly Rooms, Nottingham, on the 14th January,
1860, "that there was an amount of privation and suffering among that
portion of the population connected with the lace trade, unknown in other
parts of the kingdom, indeed, in the civilized world. . . . Children of nine or
ten years are dragged from their squalid beds at two, three, or four o clock
in the morning and compelled to work for a bare subsistence until ten,
Page 26
eleven, or twelve at night, their limbs wearing away, their frames
dwindling, their faces whitening, and their humanity absolutely sinking into
a stone-like torpor, utterly horrible to contemplate."4
Three railway men are standing before a London coroner's jury—a guard,
an engine-driver, a signalman. A tremendous railway accident has hurried
hundreds of passengers into another world. The negligence of the employes
is the cause of the misfortune. They declare with one voice before the jury
that ten or twelve years before, their labor only lasted eight hours a day.
During the last five or six years it had been screwed up to 14, 18, and 20
hours, and under a specially severe pressure of holiday-makers, at times of
excursion trains, it often lasted 40 or 50 hours without a break. They were
ordinary men, not Cyclops. At a certain point their labor-power failed.
Torpor seized them. Their brain ceased to think, their eyes to see. The
thoroughly "respectable" British jurymen answered by a verdict that sent
them to the next assizes on a charge of manslaughter, and, in a gentle
"rider" to their verdict, expressed the pious hope that the capitalistic
magnates of the railways would, in future, be more extravagant in the
purchase of a sufficient quantity of labor-power, and more "abstemious,"
more "self-denying," more "thrifty," in the draining of paid labor-power.5
In the last week of June, 1863, all the London daily papers published a
paragraph with the "sensational" heading, "Death from simple over-work."
It dealt with the death of the milliner, Mary Anne Walkley, 20 years of age,
employed in a highly respectable dressmaking establishment, exploited by a
lady with the pleasant name of Elise. The old, often-told story was once
more recounted. This girl worked, on an average, 16 1/2 hours, during the
season often 30 hours, without a break, whilst her failing labor-power was
revived by occasional supplies of sherry, port, or coffee. It was just now the
height of the season. It was necessary to conjure up in the twinkling of an
eye the gorgeous dresses for the noble ladies bidden to the ball in honor of
the newly- imported Princess of Wales. Mary Anne Walkley had worked
without intermission for 26 1/2 hours, with 60 other girls, 30 in one room,
that only afforded 1/3 of the cubic feet of air required for them. At night,
they slept in pairs in one of the stifling holes into which the bedroom was
divided by partitions of board. And this was one of the best millinery
establishments in London. Mary Anne Walkley fell ill on the Friday, died on
Sunday, without, to the astonishment of Madame Elise, having previously
dwindling, their faces whitening, and their humanity absolutely sinking into
a stone-like torpor, utterly horrible to contemplate."4
Three railway men are standing before a London coroner's jury—a guard,
an engine-driver, a signalman. A tremendous railway accident has hurried
hundreds of passengers into another world. The negligence of the employes
is the cause of the misfortune. They declare with one voice before the jury
that ten or twelve years before, their labor only lasted eight hours a day.
During the last five or six years it had been screwed up to 14, 18, and 20
hours, and under a specially severe pressure of holiday-makers, at times of
excursion trains, it often lasted 40 or 50 hours without a break. They were
ordinary men, not Cyclops. At a certain point their labor-power failed.
Torpor seized them. Their brain ceased to think, their eyes to see. The
thoroughly "respectable" British jurymen answered by a verdict that sent
them to the next assizes on a charge of manslaughter, and, in a gentle
"rider" to their verdict, expressed the pious hope that the capitalistic
magnates of the railways would, in future, be more extravagant in the
purchase of a sufficient quantity of labor-power, and more "abstemious,"
more "self-denying," more "thrifty," in the draining of paid labor-power.5
In the last week of June, 1863, all the London daily papers published a
paragraph with the "sensational" heading, "Death from simple over-work."
It dealt with the death of the milliner, Mary Anne Walkley, 20 years of age,
employed in a highly respectable dressmaking establishment, exploited by a
lady with the pleasant name of Elise. The old, often-told story was once
more recounted. This girl worked, on an average, 16 1/2 hours, during the
season often 30 hours, without a break, whilst her failing labor-power was
revived by occasional supplies of sherry, port, or coffee. It was just now the
height of the season. It was necessary to conjure up in the twinkling of an
eye the gorgeous dresses for the noble ladies bidden to the ball in honor of
the newly- imported Princess of Wales. Mary Anne Walkley had worked
without intermission for 26 1/2 hours, with 60 other girls, 30 in one room,
that only afforded 1/3 of the cubic feet of air required for them. At night,
they slept in pairs in one of the stifling holes into which the bedroom was
divided by partitions of board. And this was one of the best millinery
establishments in London. Mary Anne Walkley fell ill on the Friday, died on
Sunday, without, to the astonishment of Madame Elise, having previously
Page 27
completed the work in hand. The doctor, Mr. Keys, called too late to the
death bed, duly bore witness before the coroner's jury that "Mary Anne
Walkley had died from long hours of work in an over- crowded workroom,
and a too small and badly ventilated bedroom." In order to give the doctor a
lesson in good manners, the coroner's jury thereupon brought in a verdict
that "the deceased had died of apoplexy, but there was reason to fear that
her death had been accelerated by over-work in an over-crowded
workroom, &c." "Our white slaves," cried the "Morning Star," the organ of
the free-traders, Cobden and Bright, "our white slaves, who are toiled into
the grave, for the most part silently pine and die."6
Edward VI: A statue of the first year of his reign, 1547, ordains that if
anyone refuses to work, he shall be condemned as a slave to the person who
has denounced him as an idler. The master shall feed his slave on bread and
water, weak broth and such refuse meat as he thinks fit. He has the right to
force him to do any work, no matter how disgusting, with whip and chains.
If the slave is absent a fortnight, he is condemned to slavery for life and is
to be branded on forehead or back with the letter S; if he runs away thrice,
he is to be executed as a felon. The master can sell him, bequeath him, let
him out on hire as a slave, just as any other personal chattel or cattle. If the
slaves attempt anything against the masters, they are also to be executed.
Justices of the peace, on information, are to hunt the rascals down. If it
happens that a vagabond has been idling about for three days, he is to be
taken to his birthplace, branded with a redhot iron with the letter V on the
breast and be set to work, in chains, in the streets or at some other labor. If
the vagabond gives a false birthplace, he is then to become the slave for life
of this place, of its inhabitants, or its corporation, and to be branded with an
S. All persons have the right to take away the children of the vagabonds and
to keep them as apprentices, the young men until the 24th year, the girls
until the 20th. If they run away, they are to become up to this age the slaves
of their masters, who can put them in irons, whip them, &c., if they like.
Every master may put an iron ring around the neck, arms or legs of his
slave, by which to know him more easily and to be more certain of him.
The last part of this statute provides that certain poor people may be
employed by a place or by persons, who are willing to give them food and
drink and to find them work. This kind of parish-slaves was kept up in
England until far into the 19th century under the name of "roundsmen."7
death bed, duly bore witness before the coroner's jury that "Mary Anne
Walkley had died from long hours of work in an over- crowded workroom,
and a too small and badly ventilated bedroom." In order to give the doctor a
lesson in good manners, the coroner's jury thereupon brought in a verdict
that "the deceased had died of apoplexy, but there was reason to fear that
her death had been accelerated by over-work in an over-crowded
workroom, &c." "Our white slaves," cried the "Morning Star," the organ of
the free-traders, Cobden and Bright, "our white slaves, who are toiled into
the grave, for the most part silently pine and die."6
Edward VI: A statue of the first year of his reign, 1547, ordains that if
anyone refuses to work, he shall be condemned as a slave to the person who
has denounced him as an idler. The master shall feed his slave on bread and
water, weak broth and such refuse meat as he thinks fit. He has the right to
force him to do any work, no matter how disgusting, with whip and chains.
If the slave is absent a fortnight, he is condemned to slavery for life and is
to be branded on forehead or back with the letter S; if he runs away thrice,
he is to be executed as a felon. The master can sell him, bequeath him, let
him out on hire as a slave, just as any other personal chattel or cattle. If the
slaves attempt anything against the masters, they are also to be executed.
Justices of the peace, on information, are to hunt the rascals down. If it
happens that a vagabond has been idling about for three days, he is to be
taken to his birthplace, branded with a redhot iron with the letter V on the
breast and be set to work, in chains, in the streets or at some other labor. If
the vagabond gives a false birthplace, he is then to become the slave for life
of this place, of its inhabitants, or its corporation, and to be branded with an
S. All persons have the right to take away the children of the vagabonds and
to keep them as apprentices, the young men until the 24th year, the girls
until the 20th. If they run away, they are to become up to this age the slaves
of their masters, who can put them in irons, whip them, &c., if they like.
Every master may put an iron ring around the neck, arms or legs of his
slave, by which to know him more easily and to be more certain of him.
The last part of this statute provides that certain poor people may be
employed by a place or by persons, who are willing to give them food and
drink and to find them work. This kind of parish-slaves was kept up in
England until far into the 19th century under the name of "roundsmen."7
Page 28
Page after page and chapter after chapter of facts of this nature, each
brought up to illustrate some fatalistic theory which Marx professes to have
proved by exact reasoning, cannot but stir into fury any passionate working-
class reader, and into unbearable shame any possessor of capital in whom
generosity and justice are not wholly extinct.
Almost at the end of the volume, in a very brief chapter, called
"Historical Tendency of Capitalist Accumulation," Marx allows one
moment's glimpse of the hope that lies beyond the present horror:—
As soon as this process of transformation has sufficiently decomposed
the old society from top to bottom, as soon as the laborers are turned into
proletarians, their means of labor into capital, as soon as the capitalist mode
of production stands on its own feet, then the further socialization of labor
and further transformation of the land and other means of production into
so- cially exploited and, therefore, common means of production, as well as
the further expropriation of private proprietors, takes a new form. That
which is now to be expropriated is no longer the laborer working for
himself, but the capitalist exploiting many laborers. This expropriation is
accomplished by the action of the immanent laws of capitalistic production
itself, by the centralization of capital. One capitalist always kills many, and
in hand with this centralization, or this expropriation of many capitalists by
few, develop, on an ever extending scale, the co-operative form of the
labor-process, the conscious technical application of science, the methodical
cultivation of the soil, the transformation of the instruments of labor into
instruments of labor only usable in common, the economizing of all means
of production by their use as the means of production of combined,
socialized labor, the entanglement of all peoples in the net of the world-
market, and with this, the international character of the capitalistic regime.
Along with the constantly diminishing number of the magnates of capital,
who usurp and monopolize all advantages of this process of transformation,
grows the mass of misery, oppression, slavery, degradation, exploitation;
but with this, too, grows the revolt of the working- class, a class always
increasing in numbers, and disciplined, united, organized by the very
mechanism of the process of capitalist production itself. The monopoly of
capital becomes a fetter upon the mode of production, which has sprung up
and flourished along with, and under it. Centralization of the means of
production and socialization of labor at last reach a point where they
brought up to illustrate some fatalistic theory which Marx professes to have
proved by exact reasoning, cannot but stir into fury any passionate working-
class reader, and into unbearable shame any possessor of capital in whom
generosity and justice are not wholly extinct.
Almost at the end of the volume, in a very brief chapter, called
"Historical Tendency of Capitalist Accumulation," Marx allows one
moment's glimpse of the hope that lies beyond the present horror:—
As soon as this process of transformation has sufficiently decomposed
the old society from top to bottom, as soon as the laborers are turned into
proletarians, their means of labor into capital, as soon as the capitalist mode
of production stands on its own feet, then the further socialization of labor
and further transformation of the land and other means of production into
so- cially exploited and, therefore, common means of production, as well as
the further expropriation of private proprietors, takes a new form. That
which is now to be expropriated is no longer the laborer working for
himself, but the capitalist exploiting many laborers. This expropriation is
accomplished by the action of the immanent laws of capitalistic production
itself, by the centralization of capital. One capitalist always kills many, and
in hand with this centralization, or this expropriation of many capitalists by
few, develop, on an ever extending scale, the co-operative form of the
labor-process, the conscious technical application of science, the methodical
cultivation of the soil, the transformation of the instruments of labor into
instruments of labor only usable in common, the economizing of all means
of production by their use as the means of production of combined,
socialized labor, the entanglement of all peoples in the net of the world-
market, and with this, the international character of the capitalistic regime.
Along with the constantly diminishing number of the magnates of capital,
who usurp and monopolize all advantages of this process of transformation,
grows the mass of misery, oppression, slavery, degradation, exploitation;
but with this, too, grows the revolt of the working- class, a class always
increasing in numbers, and disciplined, united, organized by the very
mechanism of the process of capitalist production itself. The monopoly of
capital becomes a fetter upon the mode of production, which has sprung up
and flourished along with, and under it. Centralization of the means of
production and socialization of labor at last reach a point where they
Page 29
become incompatible with their capitalist integument. This integument is
burst asunder. The knell of capitalist private property sounds. The
expropriators are expropriated,8
That is all. Hardly another word from beginning to end is allowed to
relieve the gloom, and in this relentless pressure upon the mind of the
reader lies a great part of the power which this book has acquired.
Two questions are raised by Marx's work: First, Are his laws of historical
development true? Second, Is Socialism desirable? The second of these
questions is quite independent of the first. Marx professes to prove that
Socialism must come, but scarcely concerns himself to argue that when it
comes it will be a good thing. It may be, however, that if it comes, it will be
a good thing, even though all Marx's arguments to prove that it must come
should be at fault. In actual fact, time has shown many flaws in Marx's
theories. The development of the world has been sufficiently like his
prophecy to prove him a man of very unusual penetration, but has not been
sufficiently like to make either political or economic history exactly such as
he predicted that it would be. Nationalism, so far from diminishing, has
increased, and has failed to be conquered by the cosmopolitan tendencies
which Marx rightly discerned in finance. Although big businesses have
grown bigger and have over a great area reached the stage of monopoly, yet
the number of shareholders in such enterprises is so large that the actual
number of individuals interested in the capitalist system has continually
increased. Moreover, though large firms have grown larger, there has been a
simultaneous increase in firms of medium size. Meanwhile the wage-
earners, who were, according to Marx, to have remained at the bare level of
subsistence at which they were in the England of the first half of the
nineteenth century, have instead profited by the general increase of wealth,
though in a lesser degree than the capitalists. The supposed iron law of
wages has been proved untrue, so far as labor in civilized countries is
concerned. If we wish now to find examples of capitalist cruelty analogous
to those with which Marx's book is filled, we shall have to go for most of
our material to the Tropics, or at any rate to regions where there are men of
inferior races to exploit. Again: the skilled worker of the present day is an
aristocrat in the world of labor. It is a question with him whether he shall
ally himself with the unskilled worker against the capitalist, or with the
capitalist against the unskilled worker. Very often he is himself a capitalist
burst asunder. The knell of capitalist private property sounds. The
expropriators are expropriated,8
That is all. Hardly another word from beginning to end is allowed to
relieve the gloom, and in this relentless pressure upon the mind of the
reader lies a great part of the power which this book has acquired.
Two questions are raised by Marx's work: First, Are his laws of historical
development true? Second, Is Socialism desirable? The second of these
questions is quite independent of the first. Marx professes to prove that
Socialism must come, but scarcely concerns himself to argue that when it
comes it will be a good thing. It may be, however, that if it comes, it will be
a good thing, even though all Marx's arguments to prove that it must come
should be at fault. In actual fact, time has shown many flaws in Marx's
theories. The development of the world has been sufficiently like his
prophecy to prove him a man of very unusual penetration, but has not been
sufficiently like to make either political or economic history exactly such as
he predicted that it would be. Nationalism, so far from diminishing, has
increased, and has failed to be conquered by the cosmopolitan tendencies
which Marx rightly discerned in finance. Although big businesses have
grown bigger and have over a great area reached the stage of monopoly, yet
the number of shareholders in such enterprises is so large that the actual
number of individuals interested in the capitalist system has continually
increased. Moreover, though large firms have grown larger, there has been a
simultaneous increase in firms of medium size. Meanwhile the wage-
earners, who were, according to Marx, to have remained at the bare level of
subsistence at which they were in the England of the first half of the
nineteenth century, have instead profited by the general increase of wealth,
though in a lesser degree than the capitalists. The supposed iron law of
wages has been proved untrue, so far as labor in civilized countries is
concerned. If we wish now to find examples of capitalist cruelty analogous
to those with which Marx's book is filled, we shall have to go for most of
our material to the Tropics, or at any rate to regions where there are men of
inferior races to exploit. Again: the skilled worker of the present day is an
aristocrat in the world of labor. It is a question with him whether he shall
ally himself with the unskilled worker against the capitalist, or with the
capitalist against the unskilled worker. Very often he is himself a capitalist
Page 30
in a small way, and if he is not so individually, his trade union or his
friendly society is pretty sure to be so. Hence the sharpness of the class war
has not been maintained. There are gradations, intermediate ranks between
rich and poor, instead of the clear-cut logical antithesis between the workers
who have nothing and the capitalists who have all. Even in Germany, which
became the home of orthodox Marxianism and developed a powerful
Social-Democratic party, nominally accepting the doctrine of "Das Kapital"
as all but verbally inspired, even there the enormous increase of wealth in
all classes in the years preceding the war led Socialists to revise their beliefs
and to adopt an evolutionary rather than a revolutionary attitude. Bernstein,
a German Socialist who lived long in England, inaugurated the
"Revisionist" movement which at last conquered the bulk of the party. His
criticisms of Marxian orthodoxy are set forth in his "Evolutionary
Socialism."9 Bernstein's work, as is common in Broad Church writers,
consists largely in showing that the Founders did not hold their doctrines so
rigidly as their followers have done. There is much in the writings of Marx
and Engels that cannot be fitted into the rigid orthodoxy which grew up
among their disciples. Bernstein's main criticisms of these disciples, apart
from such as we have already mentioned, consist in a defense of piecemeal
action as against revolution. He protests against the attitude of undue
hostility to Liberalism which is common among Socialists, and he blunts
the edge of the Internationalism which undoubtedly is part of the teachings
of Marx. The workers, he says, have a Fatherland as soon as they become
citizens, and on this basis he defends that degree of nationalism which the
war has since shown to be prevalent in the ranks of Socialists. He even goes
so far as to maintain that European nations have a right to tropical territory
owing to their higher civilization. Such doctrines diminish revolutionary
ardor and tend to transform Socialists into a left wing of the Liberal Party.
But the increasing prosperity of wage-earners before the war made these
developments inevitable. Whether the war will have altered conditions in
this respect, it is as yet impossible to know. Bernstein concludes with the
wise remark that: "We have to take working men as they are. And they are
neither so universally paupers as was set out in the Communist Manifesto,
nor so free from prejudices and weaknesses as their courtiers wish to make
us believe."
friendly society is pretty sure to be so. Hence the sharpness of the class war
has not been maintained. There are gradations, intermediate ranks between
rich and poor, instead of the clear-cut logical antithesis between the workers
who have nothing and the capitalists who have all. Even in Germany, which
became the home of orthodox Marxianism and developed a powerful
Social-Democratic party, nominally accepting the doctrine of "Das Kapital"
as all but verbally inspired, even there the enormous increase of wealth in
all classes in the years preceding the war led Socialists to revise their beliefs
and to adopt an evolutionary rather than a revolutionary attitude. Bernstein,
a German Socialist who lived long in England, inaugurated the
"Revisionist" movement which at last conquered the bulk of the party. His
criticisms of Marxian orthodoxy are set forth in his "Evolutionary
Socialism."9 Bernstein's work, as is common in Broad Church writers,
consists largely in showing that the Founders did not hold their doctrines so
rigidly as their followers have done. There is much in the writings of Marx
and Engels that cannot be fitted into the rigid orthodoxy which grew up
among their disciples. Bernstein's main criticisms of these disciples, apart
from such as we have already mentioned, consist in a defense of piecemeal
action as against revolution. He protests against the attitude of undue
hostility to Liberalism which is common among Socialists, and he blunts
the edge of the Internationalism which undoubtedly is part of the teachings
of Marx. The workers, he says, have a Fatherland as soon as they become
citizens, and on this basis he defends that degree of nationalism which the
war has since shown to be prevalent in the ranks of Socialists. He even goes
so far as to maintain that European nations have a right to tropical territory
owing to their higher civilization. Such doctrines diminish revolutionary
ardor and tend to transform Socialists into a left wing of the Liberal Party.
But the increasing prosperity of wage-earners before the war made these
developments inevitable. Whether the war will have altered conditions in
this respect, it is as yet impossible to know. Bernstein concludes with the
wise remark that: "We have to take working men as they are. And they are
neither so universally paupers as was set out in the Communist Manifesto,
nor so free from prejudices and weaknesses as their courtiers wish to make
us believe."
Page 31
In March, 1914, Bernstein delivered a lecture in Budapest in which he
withdrew from several of the positions he had taken up (vide Budapest
"Volkstimme," March 19, 1914).
Berstein represents the decay of Marxian orthodoxy from within.
Syndicalism represents an attack against it from without, from the
standpoint of a doctrine which professes to be even more radical and more
revolutionary than that of Marx and Engels. The attitude of Syndicalists to
Marx may be seen in Sorel's little book, "La Decomposition du Marxisme,"
and in his larger work, "Reflections on Violence," authorized translation by
T. E. Hulme (Allen & Unwin, 1915). After quoting Bernstein, with approval
in so far as he criticises Marx, Sorel proceeds to other criticisms of a
different order. He points out (what is true) that Marx's theoretical
economics remain very near to Manchesterism: the orthodox political
economy of his youth was accepted by him on many points on which it is
now known to be wrong. According to Sorel, the really essential thing in
Marx's teaching is the class war. Whoever keeps this alive is keeping alive
the spirit of Socialism much more truly than those who adhere to the letter
of Social-Democratic orthodoxy. On the basis of the class war, French
Syndicalists developed a criticism of Marx which goes much deeper than
those that we have been hitherto considering. Marx's views on historical
development may have been in a greater or less degree mistaken in fact, and
yet the economic and political system which he sought to create might be
just as desirable as his followers suppose. Syndicalism, however, criticises,
not only Marx's views of fact, but also the goal at which he aims and the
general nature of the means which he recommends. Marx's ideas were
formed at a time when democracy did not yet exist. It was in the very year
in which "Das Kapital" appeared that urban working men first got the vote
in England and universal suffrage was granted by Bismarck in Northern
Germany. It was natural that great hopes should be entertained as to what
democracy would achieve. Marx, like the orthodox economists, imagined
that men's opinions are guided by a more or less enlightened view of
economic self-interest, or rather of economic class interest. A long
experience of the workings of political democracy has shown that in this
respect Disraeli and Bismarck were shrewder judges of human nature than
either Liberals or Socialists. It has become increasingly difficult to put trust
in the State as a means to liberty, or in political parties as instruments
withdrew from several of the positions he had taken up (vide Budapest
"Volkstimme," March 19, 1914).
Berstein represents the decay of Marxian orthodoxy from within.
Syndicalism represents an attack against it from without, from the
standpoint of a doctrine which professes to be even more radical and more
revolutionary than that of Marx and Engels. The attitude of Syndicalists to
Marx may be seen in Sorel's little book, "La Decomposition du Marxisme,"
and in his larger work, "Reflections on Violence," authorized translation by
T. E. Hulme (Allen & Unwin, 1915). After quoting Bernstein, with approval
in so far as he criticises Marx, Sorel proceeds to other criticisms of a
different order. He points out (what is true) that Marx's theoretical
economics remain very near to Manchesterism: the orthodox political
economy of his youth was accepted by him on many points on which it is
now known to be wrong. According to Sorel, the really essential thing in
Marx's teaching is the class war. Whoever keeps this alive is keeping alive
the spirit of Socialism much more truly than those who adhere to the letter
of Social-Democratic orthodoxy. On the basis of the class war, French
Syndicalists developed a criticism of Marx which goes much deeper than
those that we have been hitherto considering. Marx's views on historical
development may have been in a greater or less degree mistaken in fact, and
yet the economic and political system which he sought to create might be
just as desirable as his followers suppose. Syndicalism, however, criticises,
not only Marx's views of fact, but also the goal at which he aims and the
general nature of the means which he recommends. Marx's ideas were
formed at a time when democracy did not yet exist. It was in the very year
in which "Das Kapital" appeared that urban working men first got the vote
in England and universal suffrage was granted by Bismarck in Northern
Germany. It was natural that great hopes should be entertained as to what
democracy would achieve. Marx, like the orthodox economists, imagined
that men's opinions are guided by a more or less enlightened view of
economic self-interest, or rather of economic class interest. A long
experience of the workings of political democracy has shown that in this
respect Disraeli and Bismarck were shrewder judges of human nature than
either Liberals or Socialists. It has become increasingly difficult to put trust
in the State as a means to liberty, or in political parties as instruments
Page 32
sufficiently powerful to force the State into the service of the people. The
modern State, says Sorel, "is a body of intellectuals, which is invested with
privileges, and which possesses means of the kind called political for
defending itself against the attacks made on it by other groups of
intellectuals, eager to possess the profits of public employment. Parties are
constituted in order to acquire the conquest of these employments, and they
are analogous to the State."10
Syndicalists aim at organizing men, not by party, but by occupation. This,
they say, alone represents the true conception and method of the class war.
Accordingly they despise all POLITICAL action through the medium of
Parliament and elections: the kind of action that they recommend is direct
action by the revolutionary syndicate or trade union. The battle- cry of
industrial versus political action has spread far beyond the ranks of French
Syndicalism. It is to be found in the I. W. W. in America, and among
Industrial Unionists and Guild Socialists in Great Britain. Those who
advocate it, for the most part, aim also at a different goal from that of Marx.
They believe that there can be no adequate individual freedom where the
State is all-powerful, even if the State be a Socialist one. Some of them are
out-and- out Anarchists, who wish to see the State wholly abolished; others
only wish to curtail its authority. Owing to this movement, opposition to
Marx, which from the Anarchist side existed from the first, has grown very
strong. It is this opposition in its older form that will occupy us in our next
chapter.
modern State, says Sorel, "is a body of intellectuals, which is invested with
privileges, and which possesses means of the kind called political for
defending itself against the attacks made on it by other groups of
intellectuals, eager to possess the profits of public employment. Parties are
constituted in order to acquire the conquest of these employments, and they
are analogous to the State."10
Syndicalists aim at organizing men, not by party, but by occupation. This,
they say, alone represents the true conception and method of the class war.
Accordingly they despise all POLITICAL action through the medium of
Parliament and elections: the kind of action that they recommend is direct
action by the revolutionary syndicate or trade union. The battle- cry of
industrial versus political action has spread far beyond the ranks of French
Syndicalism. It is to be found in the I. W. W. in America, and among
Industrial Unionists and Guild Socialists in Great Britain. Those who
advocate it, for the most part, aim also at a different goal from that of Marx.
They believe that there can be no adequate individual freedom where the
State is all-powerful, even if the State be a Socialist one. Some of them are
out-and- out Anarchists, who wish to see the State wholly abolished; others
only wish to curtail its authority. Owing to this movement, opposition to
Marx, which from the Anarchist side existed from the first, has grown very
strong. It is this opposition in its older form that will occupy us in our next
chapter.
Page 33
CHAPTER II — BAKUNIN AND ANARCHISM
IN the popular mind, an Anarchist is a person who throws bombs and
commits other outrages, either because he is more or less insane, or because
he uses the pretense of extreme political opinions as a cloak for criminal
proclivities. This view is, of course, in every way inadequate. Some
Anarchists believe in throwing bombs; many do not. Men of almost every
other shade of opinion believe in throwing bombs in suitable circumstances:
for example, the men who threw the bomb at Sarajevo which started the
present war were not Anarchists, but Nationalists. And those Anarchists
who are in favor of bomb-throwing do not in this respect differ on any vital
principle from the rest of the community, with the exception of that
infinitesimal portion who adopt the Tolstoyan attitude of non-resistance.
Anarchists, like Socialists, usually believe in the doctrine of the class war,
and if they use bombs, it is as Governments use bombs, for purposes of
war: but for every bomb manufactured by an Anarchist, many millions are
manufactured by Governments, and for every man killed by Anarchist
violence, many millions are killed by the violence of States. We may,
therefore, dismiss from our minds the whole question of violence, which
plays so large a part in the popular imagination, since it is neither essential
nor peculiar to those who adopt the Anarchist position.
Anarchism, as its derivation indicates, is the theory which is opposed to
every kind of forcible government. It is opposed to the State as the
embodiment of the force employed in the government of the community.
Such government as Anarchism can tolerate must be free government, not
merely in the sense that it is that of a majority, but in the sense that it is that
assented to by all. Anarchists object to such institutions as the police and
the criminal law, by means of which the will of one part of the community
is forced upon another part. In their view, the democratic form of
government is not very enormously preferable to other forms so long as
minorities are compelled by force or its potentiality to submit to the will of
majorities. Liberty is the supreme good in the Anarchist creed, and liberty is
sought by the direct road of abolishing all forcible control over the
individual by the community.
IN the popular mind, an Anarchist is a person who throws bombs and
commits other outrages, either because he is more or less insane, or because
he uses the pretense of extreme political opinions as a cloak for criminal
proclivities. This view is, of course, in every way inadequate. Some
Anarchists believe in throwing bombs; many do not. Men of almost every
other shade of opinion believe in throwing bombs in suitable circumstances:
for example, the men who threw the bomb at Sarajevo which started the
present war were not Anarchists, but Nationalists. And those Anarchists
who are in favor of bomb-throwing do not in this respect differ on any vital
principle from the rest of the community, with the exception of that
infinitesimal portion who adopt the Tolstoyan attitude of non-resistance.
Anarchists, like Socialists, usually believe in the doctrine of the class war,
and if they use bombs, it is as Governments use bombs, for purposes of
war: but for every bomb manufactured by an Anarchist, many millions are
manufactured by Governments, and for every man killed by Anarchist
violence, many millions are killed by the violence of States. We may,
therefore, dismiss from our minds the whole question of violence, which
plays so large a part in the popular imagination, since it is neither essential
nor peculiar to those who adopt the Anarchist position.
Anarchism, as its derivation indicates, is the theory which is opposed to
every kind of forcible government. It is opposed to the State as the
embodiment of the force employed in the government of the community.
Such government as Anarchism can tolerate must be free government, not
merely in the sense that it is that of a majority, but in the sense that it is that
assented to by all. Anarchists object to such institutions as the police and
the criminal law, by means of which the will of one part of the community
is forced upon another part. In their view, the democratic form of
government is not very enormously preferable to other forms so long as
minorities are compelled by force or its potentiality to submit to the will of
majorities. Liberty is the supreme good in the Anarchist creed, and liberty is
sought by the direct road of abolishing all forcible control over the
individual by the community.
Page 34
Anarchism, in this sense, is no new doctrine. It is set forth admirably by
Chuang Tzu, a Chinese philosopher, who lived about the year 300 B. C.:—
Horses have hoofs to carry them over frost and snow; hair, to protect
them from wind and cold. They eat grass and drink water, and fling up their
heels over the champaign. Such is the real nature of horses. Palatial
dwellings are of no use to them.
One day Po Lo appeared, saying: "I understand the management of
horses."
So he branded them, and clipped them, and pared their hoofs, and put
halters on them, tying them up by the head and shackling them by the feet,
and disposing them in stables, with the result that two or three in every ten
died. Then he kept them hungry and thirsty, trotting them and galloping
them, and grooming, and trimming, with the misery of the tasselled bridle
before and the fear of the knotted whip behind, until more than half of them
were dead.
The potter says: "I can do what I will with Clay. If I want it round, I use
compasses; if rectangular, a square."
The carpenter says: "I can do what I will with wood. If I want it curved, I
use an arc; if straight, a line."
But on what grounds can we think that the natures of clay and wood
desire this application of compasses and square, of arc and line?
Nevertheless, every age extols Po Lo for his skill in managing horses, and
potters and carpenters for their skill with clay and wood. Those who govern
the empire make the same mistake.
Now I regard government of the empire from quite a different point of
view.
The people have certain natural instincts:—to weave and clothe
themselves, to till and feed themselves. These are common to all humanity,
and all are agreed thereon. Such instincts are called "Heaven-sent."
And so in the days when natural instincts prevailed, men moved quietly
and gazed steadily. At that time there were no roads over mountains, nor
Chuang Tzu, a Chinese philosopher, who lived about the year 300 B. C.:—
Horses have hoofs to carry them over frost and snow; hair, to protect
them from wind and cold. They eat grass and drink water, and fling up their
heels over the champaign. Such is the real nature of horses. Palatial
dwellings are of no use to them.
One day Po Lo appeared, saying: "I understand the management of
horses."
So he branded them, and clipped them, and pared their hoofs, and put
halters on them, tying them up by the head and shackling them by the feet,
and disposing them in stables, with the result that two or three in every ten
died. Then he kept them hungry and thirsty, trotting them and galloping
them, and grooming, and trimming, with the misery of the tasselled bridle
before and the fear of the knotted whip behind, until more than half of them
were dead.
The potter says: "I can do what I will with Clay. If I want it round, I use
compasses; if rectangular, a square."
The carpenter says: "I can do what I will with wood. If I want it curved, I
use an arc; if straight, a line."
But on what grounds can we think that the natures of clay and wood
desire this application of compasses and square, of arc and line?
Nevertheless, every age extols Po Lo for his skill in managing horses, and
potters and carpenters for their skill with clay and wood. Those who govern
the empire make the same mistake.
Now I regard government of the empire from quite a different point of
view.
The people have certain natural instincts:—to weave and clothe
themselves, to till and feed themselves. These are common to all humanity,
and all are agreed thereon. Such instincts are called "Heaven-sent."
And so in the days when natural instincts prevailed, men moved quietly
and gazed steadily. At that time there were no roads over mountains, nor
Page 35
boats, nor bridges over water. All things were produced, each for its own
proper sphere. Birds and beasts multiplied, trees and shrubs grew up. The
former might be led by the hand; you could climb up and peep into the
raven's nest. For then man dwelt with birds and beasts, and all creation was
one. There were no distinctions of good and bad men. Being all equally
without knowledge, their virtue could not go astray. Being all equally
without evil desires, they were in a state of natural integrity, the perfection
of human existence.
But when Sages appeared, tripping up people over charity and fettering
them with duty to their neighbor, doubt found its way into the world. And
then, with their gushing over music and fussing over ceremony, the empire
became divided against itself.11
The modern Anarchism, in the sense in which we shall be concerned with
it, is associated with belief in the communal ownership of land and capital,
and is thus in an important respect akin to Socialism. This doctrine is
properly called Anarchist Com- munism, but as it embraces practically all
modern Anarchism, we may ignore individualist Anarchism altogether and
concentrate attention upon the communistic form. Socialism and Anarchist
Communism alike have arisen from the perception that private capital is a
source of tyranny by certain individuals over others. Orthodox Socialism
believes that the individual will become free if the State becomes the sole
capitalist. Anarchism, on the contrary, fears that in that case the State might
merely inherit the tyrannical propensities of the private capitalist.
Accordingly, it seeks for a means of reconciling communal ownership with
the utmost possible diminution in the powers of the State, and indeed
ultimately with the complete abolition of the State. It has arisen mainly
within the Socialist movement as its extreme left wing.
In the same sense in which Marx may be regarded as the founder of
modern Socialism, Bakunin may be regarded as the founder of Anarchist
Communism. But Bakunin did not produce, like Marx, a finished and
systematic body of doctrine. The nearest approach to this will be found in
the writings of his follower, Kropotkin. In order to explain modern
Anarchism we shall begin with the life of Bakunin12 and the history of his
conflicts with Marx, and shall then give a brief account of Anarchist theory
as set forth partly in his writings, but more in those of Kropotkin.13
proper sphere. Birds and beasts multiplied, trees and shrubs grew up. The
former might be led by the hand; you could climb up and peep into the
raven's nest. For then man dwelt with birds and beasts, and all creation was
one. There were no distinctions of good and bad men. Being all equally
without knowledge, their virtue could not go astray. Being all equally
without evil desires, they were in a state of natural integrity, the perfection
of human existence.
But when Sages appeared, tripping up people over charity and fettering
them with duty to their neighbor, doubt found its way into the world. And
then, with their gushing over music and fussing over ceremony, the empire
became divided against itself.11
The modern Anarchism, in the sense in which we shall be concerned with
it, is associated with belief in the communal ownership of land and capital,
and is thus in an important respect akin to Socialism. This doctrine is
properly called Anarchist Com- munism, but as it embraces practically all
modern Anarchism, we may ignore individualist Anarchism altogether and
concentrate attention upon the communistic form. Socialism and Anarchist
Communism alike have arisen from the perception that private capital is a
source of tyranny by certain individuals over others. Orthodox Socialism
believes that the individual will become free if the State becomes the sole
capitalist. Anarchism, on the contrary, fears that in that case the State might
merely inherit the tyrannical propensities of the private capitalist.
Accordingly, it seeks for a means of reconciling communal ownership with
the utmost possible diminution in the powers of the State, and indeed
ultimately with the complete abolition of the State. It has arisen mainly
within the Socialist movement as its extreme left wing.
In the same sense in which Marx may be regarded as the founder of
modern Socialism, Bakunin may be regarded as the founder of Anarchist
Communism. But Bakunin did not produce, like Marx, a finished and
systematic body of doctrine. The nearest approach to this will be found in
the writings of his follower, Kropotkin. In order to explain modern
Anarchism we shall begin with the life of Bakunin12 and the history of his
conflicts with Marx, and shall then give a brief account of Anarchist theory
as set forth partly in his writings, but more in those of Kropotkin.13
Page 36
Michel Bakunin was born in 1814 of a Russian aristocratic family. His
father was a diplomatist, who at the time of Bakunin's birth had retired to
his country estate in the Government of Tver. Bakunin entered the school of
artillery in Petersburg at the age of fifteen, and at the age of eighteen was
sent as an ensign to a regiment stationed in the Government of Minsk. The
Polish insurrection of 1880 had just been crushed. "The spectacle of
terrorized Poland," says Guillaume, "acted powerfully on the heart of the
young officer, and contributed to inspire in him the horror of despotism."
This led him to give up the military career after two years' trial. In 1834 he
resigned his commission and went to Moscow, where he spent six years
studying philosophy. Like all philosophical students of that period, he
became a Hegelian, and in 1840 he went to Berlin to continue his studies, in
the hope of ultimately becoming a professor. But after this time his opinions
underwent a rapid change. He found it impossible to accept the Hegelian
maxim that whatever is, is rational, and in 1842 he migrated to Dresden,
where he became associated with Arnold Ruge, the publisher of "Deutsche
Jahrbuecher." By this time he had become a revolutionary, and in the
following year he incurred the hostility of the Saxon Government. This led
him to go to Switzerland, where he came in contact with a group of German
Communists, but, as the Swiss police importuned him and the Russian
Government demanded his return, he removed to Paris, where he remained
from 1843 to 1847. These years in Paris were important in the formation of
his outlook and opinions. He became acquainted with Proudhon, who
exercised a considerable influence on him; also with George Sand and
many other well- known people. It was in Paris that he first made the
acquaintance of Marx and Engels, with whom he was to carry on a lifelong
battle. At a much later period, in 1871, he gave the following account of his
relations with Marx at this time:—
Marx was much more advanced than I was, as he remains to-day not
more advanced but incomparably more learned than I am. I knew then
nothing of political economy. I had not yet rid myself of metaphysical
abstractions, and my Socialism was only instinctive. He, though younger
than I, was already an atheist, an instructed materialist, a well-considered
Socialist. It was just at this time that he elaborated the first foundations of
his present system. We saw each other fairly often, for I respected him
much for his learning and his passionate and serious devotion (always
father was a diplomatist, who at the time of Bakunin's birth had retired to
his country estate in the Government of Tver. Bakunin entered the school of
artillery in Petersburg at the age of fifteen, and at the age of eighteen was
sent as an ensign to a regiment stationed in the Government of Minsk. The
Polish insurrection of 1880 had just been crushed. "The spectacle of
terrorized Poland," says Guillaume, "acted powerfully on the heart of the
young officer, and contributed to inspire in him the horror of despotism."
This led him to give up the military career after two years' trial. In 1834 he
resigned his commission and went to Moscow, where he spent six years
studying philosophy. Like all philosophical students of that period, he
became a Hegelian, and in 1840 he went to Berlin to continue his studies, in
the hope of ultimately becoming a professor. But after this time his opinions
underwent a rapid change. He found it impossible to accept the Hegelian
maxim that whatever is, is rational, and in 1842 he migrated to Dresden,
where he became associated with Arnold Ruge, the publisher of "Deutsche
Jahrbuecher." By this time he had become a revolutionary, and in the
following year he incurred the hostility of the Saxon Government. This led
him to go to Switzerland, where he came in contact with a group of German
Communists, but, as the Swiss police importuned him and the Russian
Government demanded his return, he removed to Paris, where he remained
from 1843 to 1847. These years in Paris were important in the formation of
his outlook and opinions. He became acquainted with Proudhon, who
exercised a considerable influence on him; also with George Sand and
many other well- known people. It was in Paris that he first made the
acquaintance of Marx and Engels, with whom he was to carry on a lifelong
battle. At a much later period, in 1871, he gave the following account of his
relations with Marx at this time:—
Marx was much more advanced than I was, as he remains to-day not
more advanced but incomparably more learned than I am. I knew then
nothing of political economy. I had not yet rid myself of metaphysical
abstractions, and my Socialism was only instinctive. He, though younger
than I, was already an atheist, an instructed materialist, a well-considered
Socialist. It was just at this time that he elaborated the first foundations of
his present system. We saw each other fairly often, for I respected him
much for his learning and his passionate and serious devotion (always
Page 37
mixed, however, with personal vanity) to the cause of the proletariat, and I
sought eagerly his conversation, which was always instructive and clever,
when it was not inspired by a paltry hate, which, alas! happened only too
often. But there was never any frank intimacy between as. Our
temperaments would not suffer it. He called me a sentimental idealist, and
he was right; I called him a vain man, perfidious and crafty, and I also was
right.
Bakunin never succeeded in staying long in one place without incurring
the enmity of the authorities. In November, 1847, as the result of a speech
praising the Polish rising of 1830, he was expelled from France at the
request of the Russian Embassy, which, in order to rob him of public
sympathy, spread the unfounded report that he had been an agent of the
Russian Government, but was no longer wanted because he had gone too
far. The French Government, by calculated reticence, encouraged this story,
which clung to him more or less throughout his life.
Being compelled to leave France, he went to Brussels, where he renewed
acquaintance with Marx. A letter of his, written at this time, shows that he
entertained already that bitter hatred for which afterward he had so much
reason. "The Germans, artisans, Bornstedt, Marx and Engels—and, above
all, Marx—are here, doing their ordinary mischief. Vanity, spite, gossip,
theoretical overbearingness and practical pusillanimity—reflections on life,
action and simplicity, and complete absence of life, action and simplicity—
literary and argumentative artisans and repulsive coquetry with them:
`Feuerbach is a bourgeois,' and the word `bourgeois' grown into an epithet
and repeated ad nauseum, but all of them themselves from head to foot,
through and through, provincial bourgeois. With one word, lying and
stupidity, stupidity and lying. In this society there is no possibility of
drawing a free, full breath. I hold myself aloof from them, and have
declared quite decidedly that I will not join their communistic union of
artisans, and will have nothing to do with it."
The Revolution of 1848 led him to return to Paris and thence to
Germany. He had a quarrel with Marx over a matter in which he himself
confessed later that Marx was in the right. He became a member of the Slav
Congress in Prague, where he vainly endeavored to promote a Slav
insurrection. Toward the end of 1848, he wrote an "Appeal to Slavs,"
sought eagerly his conversation, which was always instructive and clever,
when it was not inspired by a paltry hate, which, alas! happened only too
often. But there was never any frank intimacy between as. Our
temperaments would not suffer it. He called me a sentimental idealist, and
he was right; I called him a vain man, perfidious and crafty, and I also was
right.
Bakunin never succeeded in staying long in one place without incurring
the enmity of the authorities. In November, 1847, as the result of a speech
praising the Polish rising of 1830, he was expelled from France at the
request of the Russian Embassy, which, in order to rob him of public
sympathy, spread the unfounded report that he had been an agent of the
Russian Government, but was no longer wanted because he had gone too
far. The French Government, by calculated reticence, encouraged this story,
which clung to him more or less throughout his life.
Being compelled to leave France, he went to Brussels, where he renewed
acquaintance with Marx. A letter of his, written at this time, shows that he
entertained already that bitter hatred for which afterward he had so much
reason. "The Germans, artisans, Bornstedt, Marx and Engels—and, above
all, Marx—are here, doing their ordinary mischief. Vanity, spite, gossip,
theoretical overbearingness and practical pusillanimity—reflections on life,
action and simplicity, and complete absence of life, action and simplicity—
literary and argumentative artisans and repulsive coquetry with them:
`Feuerbach is a bourgeois,' and the word `bourgeois' grown into an epithet
and repeated ad nauseum, but all of them themselves from head to foot,
through and through, provincial bourgeois. With one word, lying and
stupidity, stupidity and lying. In this society there is no possibility of
drawing a free, full breath. I hold myself aloof from them, and have
declared quite decidedly that I will not join their communistic union of
artisans, and will have nothing to do with it."
The Revolution of 1848 led him to return to Paris and thence to
Germany. He had a quarrel with Marx over a matter in which he himself
confessed later that Marx was in the right. He became a member of the Slav
Congress in Prague, where he vainly endeavored to promote a Slav
insurrection. Toward the end of 1848, he wrote an "Appeal to Slavs,"
Page 38
calling on them to combine with other revolutionaries to destroy the three
oppressive monarchies, Russia, Austria and Prussia. Marx attacked him in
print, saying, in effect, that the movement for Bohemian independence was
futile because the Slavs had no future, at any rate in those regions where
they hap- pened to be subject to Germany and Austria. Bakunin accused
Mars of German patriotism in this matter, and Marx accused him of Pan-
Slavism, no doubt in both cases justly. Before this dispute, however, a much
more serious quarrel had taken place. Marx's paper, the "Neue Rheinische
Zeitung," stated that George Sand had papers proving Bakunin to be a
Russian Government agent and one of those responsible for the recent arrest
of Poles. Bakunin, of course, repudiated the charge, and George Sand wrote
to the "Neue Rheinische Zeitung," denying this statement in toto. The
denials were published by Marx, and there was a nominal reconciliation,
but from this time onward there was never any real abatement of the
hostility between these rival leaders, who did not meet again until 1864.
Meanwhile, the reaction had been everywhere gaining ground. In May,
1849, an insurrection in Dresden for a moment made the revolutionaries
masters of the town. They held it for five days and established a
revolutionary government. Bakunin was the soul of the defense which they
made against the Prussian troops. But they were overpowered, and at last
Bakunin was captured while trying to escape with Heubner and Richard
Wagner, the last of whom, fortunately for music, was not captured.
Now began a long period of imprisonment in many prisons and various
countries. Bakunin was sentenced to death on the 14th of January, 1850, but
his sentence was commuted after five months, and he was delivered over to
Austria, which claimed the privilege of punishing him. The Austrians, in
their turn, condemned him to death in May, 1851, and again his sentence
was commuted to imprisonment for life. In the Austrian prisons he had
fetters on hands and feet, and in one of them he was even chained to the
wall by the belt. There seems to have been some peculiar pleasure to be
derived from the punishment of Bakunin, for the Russian Government in its
turn demanded him of the Austrians, who delivered him up. In Russia he
was confined, first in the Peter and Paul fortress and then in the
Schluesselburg. There be suffered from scurvy and all his teeth fell out. His
health gave way completely, and he found almost all food impossible to
assimilate. "But, if his body became enfeebled, his spirit remained
oppressive monarchies, Russia, Austria and Prussia. Marx attacked him in
print, saying, in effect, that the movement for Bohemian independence was
futile because the Slavs had no future, at any rate in those regions where
they hap- pened to be subject to Germany and Austria. Bakunin accused
Mars of German patriotism in this matter, and Marx accused him of Pan-
Slavism, no doubt in both cases justly. Before this dispute, however, a much
more serious quarrel had taken place. Marx's paper, the "Neue Rheinische
Zeitung," stated that George Sand had papers proving Bakunin to be a
Russian Government agent and one of those responsible for the recent arrest
of Poles. Bakunin, of course, repudiated the charge, and George Sand wrote
to the "Neue Rheinische Zeitung," denying this statement in toto. The
denials were published by Marx, and there was a nominal reconciliation,
but from this time onward there was never any real abatement of the
hostility between these rival leaders, who did not meet again until 1864.
Meanwhile, the reaction had been everywhere gaining ground. In May,
1849, an insurrection in Dresden for a moment made the revolutionaries
masters of the town. They held it for five days and established a
revolutionary government. Bakunin was the soul of the defense which they
made against the Prussian troops. But they were overpowered, and at last
Bakunin was captured while trying to escape with Heubner and Richard
Wagner, the last of whom, fortunately for music, was not captured.
Now began a long period of imprisonment in many prisons and various
countries. Bakunin was sentenced to death on the 14th of January, 1850, but
his sentence was commuted after five months, and he was delivered over to
Austria, which claimed the privilege of punishing him. The Austrians, in
their turn, condemned him to death in May, 1851, and again his sentence
was commuted to imprisonment for life. In the Austrian prisons he had
fetters on hands and feet, and in one of them he was even chained to the
wall by the belt. There seems to have been some peculiar pleasure to be
derived from the punishment of Bakunin, for the Russian Government in its
turn demanded him of the Austrians, who delivered him up. In Russia he
was confined, first in the Peter and Paul fortress and then in the
Schluesselburg. There be suffered from scurvy and all his teeth fell out. His
health gave way completely, and he found almost all food impossible to
assimilate. "But, if his body became enfeebled, his spirit remained
Page 39
inflexible. He feared one thing above all. It was to find himself some day
led, by the debilitating action of prison, to the condition of degradation of
which Silvio Pellico offers a well-known type. He feared that he might
cease to hate, that he might feel the sentiment of revolt which upheld him
becoming extinguished in his hearts that he might come to pardon his
persecutors and resign himself to his fate. But this fear was superfluous; his
energy did not abandon him a single day, and he emerged from his cell the
same man as when he entered."14
After the death of the Tsar Nicholas many political prisoners were
amnested, but Alexander II with his own hand erased Bakunin's name from
the list. When Bakunin's mother succeeded in obtaining an interview with
the new Tsar, he said to her, "Know, Madame, that so long as your son lives,
he can never be free." However, in 1857, after eight years of captivity, he
was sent to the comparative freedom of Siberia. From there, in 1861, he
succeeded in escaping to Japan, and thence through America to London. He
had been imprisoned for his hostility to governments, but, strange to say, his
sufferings had not had the intended effect of making him love those who
inflicted them. From this time onward, he devoted himself to spreading the
spirit of Anarchist revolt, without, however, having to suffer any further
term of imprisonment. For some years he lived in Italy, where he founded in
1864 an "International Fraternity" or "Alliance of Socialist
Revolutionaries." This contained men of many countries, but apparently no
Germans. It devoted itself largely to combating Mazzini's nationalism. In
1867 he moved to Switzerland, where in the following year he helped to
found the "International Alliance of So- cialist Democracy," of which he
drew up the program. This program gives a good succinct resume of his
opinions:—
The Alliance declares itself atheist; it desires the definitive and entire
abolition of classes and the political equality and social equalization of
individuals of both sexes. It desires that the earth, the instrument of labor,
like all other capital, becoming the collective property of society as a
whole, shall be no longer able to be utilized except by the workers, that is to
say, by agricultural and industrial associations. It recognizes that all actually
existing political and authoritarian States, reducing themselves more and
more to the mere administrative functions of the public services in their
led, by the debilitating action of prison, to the condition of degradation of
which Silvio Pellico offers a well-known type. He feared that he might
cease to hate, that he might feel the sentiment of revolt which upheld him
becoming extinguished in his hearts that he might come to pardon his
persecutors and resign himself to his fate. But this fear was superfluous; his
energy did not abandon him a single day, and he emerged from his cell the
same man as when he entered."14
After the death of the Tsar Nicholas many political prisoners were
amnested, but Alexander II with his own hand erased Bakunin's name from
the list. When Bakunin's mother succeeded in obtaining an interview with
the new Tsar, he said to her, "Know, Madame, that so long as your son lives,
he can never be free." However, in 1857, after eight years of captivity, he
was sent to the comparative freedom of Siberia. From there, in 1861, he
succeeded in escaping to Japan, and thence through America to London. He
had been imprisoned for his hostility to governments, but, strange to say, his
sufferings had not had the intended effect of making him love those who
inflicted them. From this time onward, he devoted himself to spreading the
spirit of Anarchist revolt, without, however, having to suffer any further
term of imprisonment. For some years he lived in Italy, where he founded in
1864 an "International Fraternity" or "Alliance of Socialist
Revolutionaries." This contained men of many countries, but apparently no
Germans. It devoted itself largely to combating Mazzini's nationalism. In
1867 he moved to Switzerland, where in the following year he helped to
found the "International Alliance of So- cialist Democracy," of which he
drew up the program. This program gives a good succinct resume of his
opinions:—
The Alliance declares itself atheist; it desires the definitive and entire
abolition of classes and the political equality and social equalization of
individuals of both sexes. It desires that the earth, the instrument of labor,
like all other capital, becoming the collective property of society as a
whole, shall be no longer able to be utilized except by the workers, that is to
say, by agricultural and industrial associations. It recognizes that all actually
existing political and authoritarian States, reducing themselves more and
more to the mere administrative functions of the public services in their
Page 40
respective countries, must disappear in the universal union of free
associations, both agricultural and industrial.
The International Alliance of Socialist Democracy desired to become a
branch of the International Working Men's Association, but was refused
admission on the ground that branches must be local, and could not
themselves be international. The Geneva group of the Alliance, however,
was admitted later, in July, 1869.
The International Working Men's Association had been founded in
London in 1864, and its statutes and program were drawn up by Marx.
Bakunin at first did not expect it to prove a success and refused to join it.
But it spread with remarkable rapidity in many countries and soon became a
great power for the propagation of Socialist ideas. Originally it was by no
means wholly Socialist, but in successive Congresses Marx won it over
more and more to his views. At its third Congress, in Brussels in September,
1868, it became definitely Socialist. Meanwhile Bakunin, regretting his
earlier abstention, had decided to join it, and he brought with him a
considerable following in French-Switzerland, France, Spain and Italy. At
the fourth Congress, held at Basle in September, 1869, two currents were
strongly marked. The Germans and English followed Marx in his belief in
the State as it was to become after the abolition of private property; they
followed him also in his desire to found Labor Parties in the various
countries, and to utilize the machinery of democracy for the election of
representatives of Labor to Parliaments. On the other hand, the Latin
nations in the main followed Bakunin in opposing the State and
disbelieving in the machinery of representative government. The conflict
between these two groups grew more and more bitter, and each accused the
other of various offenses. The statement that Bakunin was a spy was
repeated, but was withdrawn after investigation. Marx wrote in a
confidential communication to his German friends that Bakunin was an
agent of the Pan-Slavist party and received from them 25,000 francs a year.
Meanwhile, Bakunin became for a time interested in the attempt to stir up
an agrarian revolt in Russia, and this led him to neglect the contest in the
International at a crucial moment. During the Franco-Prussian war Bakunin
passionately took the side of France, especially after the fall of Napoleon
III. He endeavored to rouse the people to revolutionary resistance like that
of 1793, and became involved in an abortive attempt at revolt in Lyons. The
associations, both agricultural and industrial.
The International Alliance of Socialist Democracy desired to become a
branch of the International Working Men's Association, but was refused
admission on the ground that branches must be local, and could not
themselves be international. The Geneva group of the Alliance, however,
was admitted later, in July, 1869.
The International Working Men's Association had been founded in
London in 1864, and its statutes and program were drawn up by Marx.
Bakunin at first did not expect it to prove a success and refused to join it.
But it spread with remarkable rapidity in many countries and soon became a
great power for the propagation of Socialist ideas. Originally it was by no
means wholly Socialist, but in successive Congresses Marx won it over
more and more to his views. At its third Congress, in Brussels in September,
1868, it became definitely Socialist. Meanwhile Bakunin, regretting his
earlier abstention, had decided to join it, and he brought with him a
considerable following in French-Switzerland, France, Spain and Italy. At
the fourth Congress, held at Basle in September, 1869, two currents were
strongly marked. The Germans and English followed Marx in his belief in
the State as it was to become after the abolition of private property; they
followed him also in his desire to found Labor Parties in the various
countries, and to utilize the machinery of democracy for the election of
representatives of Labor to Parliaments. On the other hand, the Latin
nations in the main followed Bakunin in opposing the State and
disbelieving in the machinery of representative government. The conflict
between these two groups grew more and more bitter, and each accused the
other of various offenses. The statement that Bakunin was a spy was
repeated, but was withdrawn after investigation. Marx wrote in a
confidential communication to his German friends that Bakunin was an
agent of the Pan-Slavist party and received from them 25,000 francs a year.
Meanwhile, Bakunin became for a time interested in the attempt to stir up
an agrarian revolt in Russia, and this led him to neglect the contest in the
International at a crucial moment. During the Franco-Prussian war Bakunin
passionately took the side of France, especially after the fall of Napoleon
III. He endeavored to rouse the people to revolutionary resistance like that
of 1793, and became involved in an abortive attempt at revolt in Lyons. The
Page 41
French Government accused him of being a paid agent of Prussia, and it
was with difficulty that he escaped to Switzerland. The dispute with Marx
and his followers had become exacerbated by the national dispute. Bakunin,
like Kropotkin after him, regarded the new power of Germany as the
greatest menace to liberty in the world. He hated the Germans with a bitter
hatred, partly, no doubt, on account of Bismarck, but probably still more on
account of Marx. To this day, Anarchism has remained confined almost
exclusively to the Latin countries, and has been associated with, a hatred of
Germany, growing out of the contests between Marx and Bakunin in the
International.
The final suppression of Bakunin's faction occurred at the General
Congress of the International at the Hague in 1872. The meeting-place was
chosen by the General Council (in which Marx was unopposed), with a
view—so Bakunin's friends contend— to making access impossible for
Bakunin (on account of the hostility of the French and German
governments) and difficult for his friends. Bakunin was expelled from the
International as the result of a report accusing him inter alia of theft backed;
up by intimidation.
The orthodoxy of the International was saved, but at the cost of its
vitality. From this time onward, it ceased to be itself a power, but both
sections continued to work in their various groups, and the Socialist groups
in particular grew rapidly. Ultimately a new International was formed
(1889) which continued down to the outbreak of the present war. As to the
future of International Socialism it would be rash to prophesy, though it
would seem that the international idea has acquired sufficient strength to
need again, after the war, some such means of expression as it found before
in Socialist congresses.
By this time Bakunin's health was broken, and except for a few brief
intervals, he lived in retirement until his death in 1876.
Bakunin's life, unlike Marx's, was a very stormy one. Every kind of
rebellion against authority always aroused his sympathy, and in his support
he never paid the slightest attention to personal risk. His influence,
undoubtedly very great, arose chiefly through the influence of his
personality upon important individuals. His writings differ from Marx's as
was with difficulty that he escaped to Switzerland. The dispute with Marx
and his followers had become exacerbated by the national dispute. Bakunin,
like Kropotkin after him, regarded the new power of Germany as the
greatest menace to liberty in the world. He hated the Germans with a bitter
hatred, partly, no doubt, on account of Bismarck, but probably still more on
account of Marx. To this day, Anarchism has remained confined almost
exclusively to the Latin countries, and has been associated with, a hatred of
Germany, growing out of the contests between Marx and Bakunin in the
International.
The final suppression of Bakunin's faction occurred at the General
Congress of the International at the Hague in 1872. The meeting-place was
chosen by the General Council (in which Marx was unopposed), with a
view—so Bakunin's friends contend— to making access impossible for
Bakunin (on account of the hostility of the French and German
governments) and difficult for his friends. Bakunin was expelled from the
International as the result of a report accusing him inter alia of theft backed;
up by intimidation.
The orthodoxy of the International was saved, but at the cost of its
vitality. From this time onward, it ceased to be itself a power, but both
sections continued to work in their various groups, and the Socialist groups
in particular grew rapidly. Ultimately a new International was formed
(1889) which continued down to the outbreak of the present war. As to the
future of International Socialism it would be rash to prophesy, though it
would seem that the international idea has acquired sufficient strength to
need again, after the war, some such means of expression as it found before
in Socialist congresses.
By this time Bakunin's health was broken, and except for a few brief
intervals, he lived in retirement until his death in 1876.
Bakunin's life, unlike Marx's, was a very stormy one. Every kind of
rebellion against authority always aroused his sympathy, and in his support
he never paid the slightest attention to personal risk. His influence,
undoubtedly very great, arose chiefly through the influence of his
personality upon important individuals. His writings differ from Marx's as
Page 42
much as his life does, and in a similar way. They are chaotic, largely,
aroused by some passing occasion, abstract and metaphysical, except when
they deal with current politics. He does not come to close quarters with
economic facts, but dwells usually in the regions of theory and metaphysics.
When he descends from these regions, he is much more at the mercy of
current international politics than Marx, much less imbued with the
consequences of the belief that it is economic causes that are fundamental.
He praised Marx for enunciating this doctrine,15 but nevertheless continued
to think in terms of nations. His longest work, "L'Empire Knouto-
Germanique et la Revolution Sociale," is mainly concerned with the
situation in France during the later stages of the Franco-Prussian War, and
with the means of resisting German imperialism. Most of his writing was
done in a hurry in the interval between two insurrections. There is
something of Anarchism in his lack of literary order. His best-known work
is a fragment entitled by its editors "God and the State."16
In this work he represents belief in God and belief in the State as the two
great obstacles to human liberty. A typical passage will serve to illustrate its
style.
The State is not society, it is only an historical form of it, as brutal as it is
abstract. It was born historically in all countries of the marriage of violence,
rapine, pillage, in a word, war and conquest, with the gods successively
created by the theological fantasy of nations. It has been from its origin, and
it remains still at present, the divine sanction of brutal force and triumphant
inequality.
The State is authority; it is force; it is the ostentation and infatuation of
force: it does not insinuate itself; it does not seek to convert. . . . Even when
it commands what is good, it hinders and spoils it, just because it
commands it, and because every command provokes and excites the
legitimate revolts of liberty; and because the good, from the moment that it
is commanded, becomes evil from the point of view of true morality, of
human morality (doubtless not of divine), from the point of view of human
respect and of liberty. Liberty, morality, and the human dignity of man
consist precisely in this, that he does good, not because it is commanded,
but because he conceives it, wills it and loves it.
aroused by some passing occasion, abstract and metaphysical, except when
they deal with current politics. He does not come to close quarters with
economic facts, but dwells usually in the regions of theory and metaphysics.
When he descends from these regions, he is much more at the mercy of
current international politics than Marx, much less imbued with the
consequences of the belief that it is economic causes that are fundamental.
He praised Marx for enunciating this doctrine,15 but nevertheless continued
to think in terms of nations. His longest work, "L'Empire Knouto-
Germanique et la Revolution Sociale," is mainly concerned with the
situation in France during the later stages of the Franco-Prussian War, and
with the means of resisting German imperialism. Most of his writing was
done in a hurry in the interval between two insurrections. There is
something of Anarchism in his lack of literary order. His best-known work
is a fragment entitled by its editors "God and the State."16
In this work he represents belief in God and belief in the State as the two
great obstacles to human liberty. A typical passage will serve to illustrate its
style.
The State is not society, it is only an historical form of it, as brutal as it is
abstract. It was born historically in all countries of the marriage of violence,
rapine, pillage, in a word, war and conquest, with the gods successively
created by the theological fantasy of nations. It has been from its origin, and
it remains still at present, the divine sanction of brutal force and triumphant
inequality.
The State is authority; it is force; it is the ostentation and infatuation of
force: it does not insinuate itself; it does not seek to convert. . . . Even when
it commands what is good, it hinders and spoils it, just because it
commands it, and because every command provokes and excites the
legitimate revolts of liberty; and because the good, from the moment that it
is commanded, becomes evil from the point of view of true morality, of
human morality (doubtless not of divine), from the point of view of human
respect and of liberty. Liberty, morality, and the human dignity of man
consist precisely in this, that he does good, not because it is commanded,
but because he conceives it, wills it and loves it.
Page 43
We do not find in Bakunin's works a clear picture of the society at which
he aimed, or any argument to prove that such a society could be stable. If
we wish to understand Anarchism we must turn to his followers, and
especially to Kropotkin—like him, a Russian aristocrat familiar with the
prisons of Europe, and, like him, an Anarchist who, in spite of his
internationalism, is imbued with a fiery hatred of the Germans.
Kropotkin has devoted much of his writing to technical questions of
production. In "Fields, Factories and Workshops" and "The Conquest of
Bread" he has set himself to prove that, if production were more scientific
and better organized, a comparatively small amount of quite agreeable work
would suffice to keep the whole population in comfort. Even assuming, as
we probably must, that he somewhat exaggerates what is possible with our
present scientific knowledge, it must nevertheless be conceded that his
contentions contain a very large measure of truth. In attacking the subject of
production he has shown that he knows what is the really crucial question.
If civilization and progress are to be compatible with equality, it is
necessary that equality should not involve long hours of painful toil for
little more than the necessaries of life, since, where there is no leisure, art
and science will die and all progress will become impossible. The objection
which some feel to Socialism and Anarchism alike on this ground cannot be
upheld in view of the possible productivity of labor.
The system at which Kropotkin aims, whether or not it be possible, is
certainly one which demands a very great improvement in the methods of
production above what is common at present. He desires to abolish wholly
the system of wages, not only, as most Socialists do, in the sense that a man
is to be paid rather for his willingness to work than for the actual work
demanded of him, but in a more fundamental sense: there is to be no
obligation to work, and all things are to be shared in equal proportions
among the whole population. Kropotkin relies upon the possibility of
making work pleasant: he holds that, in such a community as he foresees,
practically everyone will prefer work to idleness, because work will not
involve overwork or slavery, or that excessive specialization that
industrialism has brought about, but will be merely a pleasant activity for
certain hours of the day, giving a man an outlet for his spontaneous
constructive impulses. There is to be no compulsion, no law, no government
exercising force; there will still be acts of the community, but these are to
he aimed, or any argument to prove that such a society could be stable. If
we wish to understand Anarchism we must turn to his followers, and
especially to Kropotkin—like him, a Russian aristocrat familiar with the
prisons of Europe, and, like him, an Anarchist who, in spite of his
internationalism, is imbued with a fiery hatred of the Germans.
Kropotkin has devoted much of his writing to technical questions of
production. In "Fields, Factories and Workshops" and "The Conquest of
Bread" he has set himself to prove that, if production were more scientific
and better organized, a comparatively small amount of quite agreeable work
would suffice to keep the whole population in comfort. Even assuming, as
we probably must, that he somewhat exaggerates what is possible with our
present scientific knowledge, it must nevertheless be conceded that his
contentions contain a very large measure of truth. In attacking the subject of
production he has shown that he knows what is the really crucial question.
If civilization and progress are to be compatible with equality, it is
necessary that equality should not involve long hours of painful toil for
little more than the necessaries of life, since, where there is no leisure, art
and science will die and all progress will become impossible. The objection
which some feel to Socialism and Anarchism alike on this ground cannot be
upheld in view of the possible productivity of labor.
The system at which Kropotkin aims, whether or not it be possible, is
certainly one which demands a very great improvement in the methods of
production above what is common at present. He desires to abolish wholly
the system of wages, not only, as most Socialists do, in the sense that a man
is to be paid rather for his willingness to work than for the actual work
demanded of him, but in a more fundamental sense: there is to be no
obligation to work, and all things are to be shared in equal proportions
among the whole population. Kropotkin relies upon the possibility of
making work pleasant: he holds that, in such a community as he foresees,
practically everyone will prefer work to idleness, because work will not
involve overwork or slavery, or that excessive specialization that
industrialism has brought about, but will be merely a pleasant activity for
certain hours of the day, giving a man an outlet for his spontaneous
constructive impulses. There is to be no compulsion, no law, no government
exercising force; there will still be acts of the community, but these are to
Page 44
spring from universal consent, not from any enforced submission of even
the smallest minority. We shall examine in a later chapter how far such an
ideal is realizable, but it cannot be denied that Kropotkin presents it with
extraordinary persuasiveness and charm.
We should be doing more than justice to Anarchism if we did not say
something of its darker side, the side which has brought it into conflict with
the police and made it a word of terror to ordinary citizens. In its general
doctrines there is nothing essentially involving violent methods or a virulent
hatred of the rich, and many who adopt these general doctrines are
personally gentle and temperamentally averse from violence. But the
general tone of the Anarchist press and public is bitter to a degree that
seems scarcely sane, and the appeal, especially in Latin countries, is rather
to envy of the fortunate than to pity for the unfortunate. A vivid and
readable, though not wholly reliable, account, from a hostile point of view,
is given in a book called "Le Peril Anarchiste," by Felix Dubois,17 which
incidentally reproduces a number of cartoons from anarchist journals. The
revolt against law naturally leads, except in those who are controlled by a
real passion for humanity, to a relaxation of all the usually accepted moral
rules, and to a bitter spirit of retaliatory cruelty out of which good can
hardly come.
One of the most curious features of popular Anarchism is its martyrology,
aping Christian forms, with the guillotine (in France) in place of the cross.
Many who have suffered death at the hands of the authorities on account of
acts of violence were no doubt genuine sufferers for their belief in a cause,
but others, equally honored, are more questionable. One of the most curious
examples of this outlet for the repressed religious impulse is the cult of
Ravachol, who was guillotined in 1892 on account of various dynamite
outrages. His past was dubious, but he died defiantly; his last words were
three lines from a well-known Anarchist song, the "Chant du Pere
Duchesne":—
Si tu veux etre heureux,
Nom de Dieu!
Pends ton proprietaire.
As was natural, the leading Anarchists took no part in the canonization of
his memory; nevertheless it proceeded, with the most amazing
the smallest minority. We shall examine in a later chapter how far such an
ideal is realizable, but it cannot be denied that Kropotkin presents it with
extraordinary persuasiveness and charm.
We should be doing more than justice to Anarchism if we did not say
something of its darker side, the side which has brought it into conflict with
the police and made it a word of terror to ordinary citizens. In its general
doctrines there is nothing essentially involving violent methods or a virulent
hatred of the rich, and many who adopt these general doctrines are
personally gentle and temperamentally averse from violence. But the
general tone of the Anarchist press and public is bitter to a degree that
seems scarcely sane, and the appeal, especially in Latin countries, is rather
to envy of the fortunate than to pity for the unfortunate. A vivid and
readable, though not wholly reliable, account, from a hostile point of view,
is given in a book called "Le Peril Anarchiste," by Felix Dubois,17 which
incidentally reproduces a number of cartoons from anarchist journals. The
revolt against law naturally leads, except in those who are controlled by a
real passion for humanity, to a relaxation of all the usually accepted moral
rules, and to a bitter spirit of retaliatory cruelty out of which good can
hardly come.
One of the most curious features of popular Anarchism is its martyrology,
aping Christian forms, with the guillotine (in France) in place of the cross.
Many who have suffered death at the hands of the authorities on account of
acts of violence were no doubt genuine sufferers for their belief in a cause,
but others, equally honored, are more questionable. One of the most curious
examples of this outlet for the repressed religious impulse is the cult of
Ravachol, who was guillotined in 1892 on account of various dynamite
outrages. His past was dubious, but he died defiantly; his last words were
three lines from a well-known Anarchist song, the "Chant du Pere
Duchesne":—
Si tu veux etre heureux,
Nom de Dieu!
Pends ton proprietaire.
As was natural, the leading Anarchists took no part in the canonization of
his memory; nevertheless it proceeded, with the most amazing
Page 45
extravagances.
It would be wholly unfair to judge Anarchist doctrine, or the views of its
leading exponents, by such phenomena; but it remains a fact that Anarchism
attracts to itself much that lies on the borderland of insanity and common
crime.18 This must be remembered in exculpation of the authorities and the
thoughtless public, who often confound in a common detestation the
parasites of the movement and the truly heroic and high-minded men who
have elaborated its theories and sacrificed comfort and success to their
propagation.
The terrorist campaign in which such men as Ravachol were active
practically came to an end in 1894. After that time, under the influence of
Pelloutier, the better sort of Anarchists found a less harmful outlet by
advocating Revolutionary Syndicalism in the Trade Unions and Bourses du
Travail.19
The ECONOMIC organization of society, as conceived by Anarchist
Communists, does not differ greatly from that which is sought by Socialists.
Their difference from Socialists is in the matter of government: they
demand that government shall require the consent of all the governed, and
not only of a majority. It is undeniable that the rule of a majority may be
almost as hostile to freedom as the rule of a minority: the divine right of
majorities is a dogma as little possessed of absolute truth as any other. A
strong democratic State may easily be led into oppression of its best
citizens, namely, those those independence of mind would make them a
force for progress. Experience of democratic parliamentary government has
shown that it falls very far short of what was expected of it by early
Socialists, and the Anarchist revolt against it is not surprising. But in the
form of pure Anarchism, this revolt has remained weak and sporadic. It is
Syndicalism, and the movements to which Syndicalism has given rise, that
have popularized the revolt against parliamentary government and purely
political means of emancipating the wage earner. But this movement must
be dealt with in a separate chapter.
It would be wholly unfair to judge Anarchist doctrine, or the views of its
leading exponents, by such phenomena; but it remains a fact that Anarchism
attracts to itself much that lies on the borderland of insanity and common
crime.18 This must be remembered in exculpation of the authorities and the
thoughtless public, who often confound in a common detestation the
parasites of the movement and the truly heroic and high-minded men who
have elaborated its theories and sacrificed comfort and success to their
propagation.
The terrorist campaign in which such men as Ravachol were active
practically came to an end in 1894. After that time, under the influence of
Pelloutier, the better sort of Anarchists found a less harmful outlet by
advocating Revolutionary Syndicalism in the Trade Unions and Bourses du
Travail.19
The ECONOMIC organization of society, as conceived by Anarchist
Communists, does not differ greatly from that which is sought by Socialists.
Their difference from Socialists is in the matter of government: they
demand that government shall require the consent of all the governed, and
not only of a majority. It is undeniable that the rule of a majority may be
almost as hostile to freedom as the rule of a minority: the divine right of
majorities is a dogma as little possessed of absolute truth as any other. A
strong democratic State may easily be led into oppression of its best
citizens, namely, those those independence of mind would make them a
force for progress. Experience of democratic parliamentary government has
shown that it falls very far short of what was expected of it by early
Socialists, and the Anarchist revolt against it is not surprising. But in the
form of pure Anarchism, this revolt has remained weak and sporadic. It is
Syndicalism, and the movements to which Syndicalism has given rise, that
have popularized the revolt against parliamentary government and purely
political means of emancipating the wage earner. But this movement must
be dealt with in a separate chapter.
Page 46
Page 47
CHAPTER III — THE SYNDICALIST REVOLT
SYNDICALISM arose in France as a revolt against political Socialism,
and in order to understand it we must trace in brief outline the positions
attained by Socialist parties in the various countries.
After a severe setback, caused by the Franco- Prussian war, Socialism
gradually revived, and in all the countries of Western Europe Socialist
parties have increased their numerical strength almost continuously during
the last forty years; but, as is invariably the case with a growing sect, the
intensity of faith has diminished as the number of believers has increased.
In Germany the Socialist party became the strongest faction of the
Reichstag, and, in spite of differences of opinion among its members, it
preserved its formal unity with that instinct for military discipline which
characterizes the German nation. In the Reichstag election of 1912 it polled
a third of the total number of votes cast, and returned 110 members out of a
total of 397. After the death of Bebel, the Revisionists, who received their
first impulse from Bernstein, overcame the more strict Marxians, and the
party became in effect merely one of advanced Radicalism. It is too soon to
guess what will be the effect of the split between Majority and Minority
Socialists which has occurred during the war. There is in Germany hardly a
trace of Syndicalism; its characteristic doctrine, the preference of industrial
to political action, has found scarcely any support.
In England Marx has never had many followers. Socialism there has been
inspired in the main by the Fabians (founded in 1883), who threw over the
advocacy of revolution, the Marxian doctrine of value, and the class-war.
What remained was State Socialism and a doctrine of "permeation." Civil
servants were to be permeated with the realization that Socialism would
enormously increase their power. Trade Unions were to be permeated with
the belief that the day for purely industrial action was past, and that they
must look to government (inspired secretly by sympathetic civil servants) to
bring about, bit by bit, such parts of the Socialist program as were not likely
to rouse much hostility in the rich. The Independent Labor Party (formed in
SYNDICALISM arose in France as a revolt against political Socialism,
and in order to understand it we must trace in brief outline the positions
attained by Socialist parties in the various countries.
After a severe setback, caused by the Franco- Prussian war, Socialism
gradually revived, and in all the countries of Western Europe Socialist
parties have increased their numerical strength almost continuously during
the last forty years; but, as is invariably the case with a growing sect, the
intensity of faith has diminished as the number of believers has increased.
In Germany the Socialist party became the strongest faction of the
Reichstag, and, in spite of differences of opinion among its members, it
preserved its formal unity with that instinct for military discipline which
characterizes the German nation. In the Reichstag election of 1912 it polled
a third of the total number of votes cast, and returned 110 members out of a
total of 397. After the death of Bebel, the Revisionists, who received their
first impulse from Bernstein, overcame the more strict Marxians, and the
party became in effect merely one of advanced Radicalism. It is too soon to
guess what will be the effect of the split between Majority and Minority
Socialists which has occurred during the war. There is in Germany hardly a
trace of Syndicalism; its characteristic doctrine, the preference of industrial
to political action, has found scarcely any support.
In England Marx has never had many followers. Socialism there has been
inspired in the main by the Fabians (founded in 1883), who threw over the
advocacy of revolution, the Marxian doctrine of value, and the class-war.
What remained was State Socialism and a doctrine of "permeation." Civil
servants were to be permeated with the realization that Socialism would
enormously increase their power. Trade Unions were to be permeated with
the belief that the day for purely industrial action was past, and that they
must look to government (inspired secretly by sympathetic civil servants) to
bring about, bit by bit, such parts of the Socialist program as were not likely
to rouse much hostility in the rich. The Independent Labor Party (formed in
Page 48
1893) was largely inspired at first by the ideas of the Fabians, though
retaining to the present day, and especially since the outbreak of the war,
much more of the original Socialist ardor. It aimed always at co-operation
with the industrial organizations of wage-earners, and, chiefly through its
efforts, the Labor Party20 was formed in 1900 out of a combination of the
Trade Unions and the political Socialists. To this party, since 1909, all the
important Unions have belonged, but in spite of the fact that its strength is
derived from Trade Unions, it has stood always for political rather than
industrial action. Its Socialism has been of a theoretical and academic order,
and in practice, until the outbreak of war, the Labor members in Parliament
(of whom 30 were elected in 1906 and 42 in December, 1910) might be
reckoned almost as a part of the Liberal Party.
France, unlike England and Germany, was not content merely to repeat
the old shibboleths with continually diminishing conviction. In France21 a
new movement, originally known as Revolutionary Syndicalism—and
afterward simply as Syndicalism— kept alive the vigor of the original
impulse, and remained true to the spirit of the older Socialists, while
departing from the letter. Syndicalism, unlike Socialism and Anarchism,
began from an existing organization and developed the ideas appropriate to
it, whereas Socialism and Anarchism began with the ideas and only
afterward developed the organizations which were their vehicle. In order to
understand Syndicalism, we have first to describe Trade Union organization
in France, and its political environment. The ideas of Syndicalism will then
appear as the natural outcome of the political and economic situation.
Hardly any of these ideas are new; almost all are derived from the Bakunist
section of the old International. The old International had considerable
success in France before the Franco- Prussian War; indeed, in 1869, it is
estimated to have had a French membership of a quarter of a million. What
is practically the Syndicalist program was advocated by a French delegate
to the Congress of the International at Bale in that same year.22
The war of 1870 put an end for the time being to the Socialist Movement
in France. Its revival was begun by Jules Guesde in 1877. Unlike the Ger-
man Socialists, the French have been split into many different factions. In
the early eighties there was a split between the Parliamentary Socialists and
the Communist Anarchists. The latter thought that the first act of the Social
Revolution should be the destruction of the State, and would therefore have
retaining to the present day, and especially since the outbreak of the war,
much more of the original Socialist ardor. It aimed always at co-operation
with the industrial organizations of wage-earners, and, chiefly through its
efforts, the Labor Party20 was formed in 1900 out of a combination of the
Trade Unions and the political Socialists. To this party, since 1909, all the
important Unions have belonged, but in spite of the fact that its strength is
derived from Trade Unions, it has stood always for political rather than
industrial action. Its Socialism has been of a theoretical and academic order,
and in practice, until the outbreak of war, the Labor members in Parliament
(of whom 30 were elected in 1906 and 42 in December, 1910) might be
reckoned almost as a part of the Liberal Party.
France, unlike England and Germany, was not content merely to repeat
the old shibboleths with continually diminishing conviction. In France21 a
new movement, originally known as Revolutionary Syndicalism—and
afterward simply as Syndicalism— kept alive the vigor of the original
impulse, and remained true to the spirit of the older Socialists, while
departing from the letter. Syndicalism, unlike Socialism and Anarchism,
began from an existing organization and developed the ideas appropriate to
it, whereas Socialism and Anarchism began with the ideas and only
afterward developed the organizations which were their vehicle. In order to
understand Syndicalism, we have first to describe Trade Union organization
in France, and its political environment. The ideas of Syndicalism will then
appear as the natural outcome of the political and economic situation.
Hardly any of these ideas are new; almost all are derived from the Bakunist
section of the old International. The old International had considerable
success in France before the Franco- Prussian War; indeed, in 1869, it is
estimated to have had a French membership of a quarter of a million. What
is practically the Syndicalist program was advocated by a French delegate
to the Congress of the International at Bale in that same year.22
The war of 1870 put an end for the time being to the Socialist Movement
in France. Its revival was begun by Jules Guesde in 1877. Unlike the Ger-
man Socialists, the French have been split into many different factions. In
the early eighties there was a split between the Parliamentary Socialists and
the Communist Anarchists. The latter thought that the first act of the Social
Revolution should be the destruction of the State, and would therefore have
Page 49
nothing to do with Parliamentary politics. The Anarchists, from 1883
onward, had success in Paris and the South. The Socialists contended that
the State will disappear after the Socialist society has been firmly
established. In 1882 the Socialists split between the followers of Guesde,
who claimed to represent the revolutionary and scientific Socialism of
Marx, and the followers of Paul Brousse, who were more opportunist and
were also called possibilists and cared little for the theories of Marx. In
1890 there was a secession from the Broussists, who followed Allemane
and absorbed the more revolutionary elements of the party and became
leading spirits in some of the strongest syndicates. Another group was the
Independent Socialists, among whom were Jaures, Millerand and Viviani.23
The disputes between the various sections of Socialists caused difficulties
in the Trade Unions and helped to bring about the resolution to keep politics
out of the Unions. From this to Syndicalism was an easy step.
Since the year 1905, as the result of a union between the Parti Socialiste
de France (Part; Ouvrier Socialiste Revolutionnaire Francais led by Guesde)
and the Parti Socialiste Francais (Jaures), there have been only two groups
of Socialists, the United Socialist Party and the Independents, who are
intellectuals or not willing to be tied to a party. At the General Election of
1914 the former secured 102 members and the latter 30, out of a total of
590.
Tendencies toward a rapprochement between the various groups were
seriously interfered with by an event which had considerable importance for
the whole development of advanced political ideas in France, namely, the
acceptance of office in the Waldeck- Rousseau Ministry by the Socialist
Millerand in 1899. Millerand, as was to be expected, soon ceased to be a
Socialist, and the opponents of political action pointed to his development
as showing the vanity of political triumphs. Very many French politicians
who have risen to power have begun their political career as Socialists, and
have ended it not infrequently by employing the army to oppress strikers.
Millerand's action was the most notable and dramatic among a number of
others of a similar kind. Their cumulative effect has been to produce a
certain cynicism in regard to politics among the more class-conscious of
French wage-earners, and this state of mind greatly assisted the spread of
Syndicalism.
onward, had success in Paris and the South. The Socialists contended that
the State will disappear after the Socialist society has been firmly
established. In 1882 the Socialists split between the followers of Guesde,
who claimed to represent the revolutionary and scientific Socialism of
Marx, and the followers of Paul Brousse, who were more opportunist and
were also called possibilists and cared little for the theories of Marx. In
1890 there was a secession from the Broussists, who followed Allemane
and absorbed the more revolutionary elements of the party and became
leading spirits in some of the strongest syndicates. Another group was the
Independent Socialists, among whom were Jaures, Millerand and Viviani.23
The disputes between the various sections of Socialists caused difficulties
in the Trade Unions and helped to bring about the resolution to keep politics
out of the Unions. From this to Syndicalism was an easy step.
Since the year 1905, as the result of a union between the Parti Socialiste
de France (Part; Ouvrier Socialiste Revolutionnaire Francais led by Guesde)
and the Parti Socialiste Francais (Jaures), there have been only two groups
of Socialists, the United Socialist Party and the Independents, who are
intellectuals or not willing to be tied to a party. At the General Election of
1914 the former secured 102 members and the latter 30, out of a total of
590.
Tendencies toward a rapprochement between the various groups were
seriously interfered with by an event which had considerable importance for
the whole development of advanced political ideas in France, namely, the
acceptance of office in the Waldeck- Rousseau Ministry by the Socialist
Millerand in 1899. Millerand, as was to be expected, soon ceased to be a
Socialist, and the opponents of political action pointed to his development
as showing the vanity of political triumphs. Very many French politicians
who have risen to power have begun their political career as Socialists, and
have ended it not infrequently by employing the army to oppress strikers.
Millerand's action was the most notable and dramatic among a number of
others of a similar kind. Their cumulative effect has been to produce a
certain cynicism in regard to politics among the more class-conscious of
French wage-earners, and this state of mind greatly assisted the spread of
Syndicalism.
Page 50
Syndicalism stands essentially for the point of view of the producer as
opposed to that of the consumer; it is concerned with reforming actual
work, and the organization of industry, not MERELY with securing greater
rewards for work. From this point of view its vigor and its distinctive
character are derived. It aims at substituting industrial for political action,
and at using Trade Union organization for purposes for which orthodox
Socialism would look to Parliament. "Syndicalism" was originally only the
French name for Trade Unionism, but the Trade Unionists of France
became divided into two sections, the Reformist and the Revolutionary, of
whom the latter only professed the ideas which we now associate with the
term "Syndicalism." It is quite impossible to guess how far either the
organization or the ideas of the Syndicalists will remain intact at the end of
the war, and everything that we shall say is to be taken as applying only to
the years before the war. It may be that French Syndicalism as a distinctive
movement will be dead, but even in that case it will not have lost its
importance, since it has given a new impulse and direction to the more
vigorous part of the labor movement in all civilized countries, with the
possible exception of Germany.
The organization upon which Syndicalism de- pended was the
Confederation Generale du Travail, commonly known as the C. G. T.,
which was founded in 1895, but only achieved its final form in 1902. It has
never been numerically very powerful, but has derived its influence from
the fact that in moments of crisis many who were not members were willing
to follow its guidance. Its membership in the year before the war is
estimated by Mr. Cole at somewhat more than half a million. Trade Unions
(Syndicats) were legalized by Waldeck-Rousseau in 1884, and the C. G. T.,
on its inauguration in 1895, was formed by the Federation of 700 Syndicats.
Alongside of this organization there existed another, the Federation des
Bourses du Travail, formed in 1893. A Bourse du Travail is a local
organization, not of any one trade, but of local labor in general, intended to
serve as a Labor Exchange and to perform such functions for labor as
Chambers of Commerce perform for the employer.24 A Syndicat is in
general a local organization of a single industry, and is thus a smaller unit
than the Bourse du Travail.25 Under the able leadership of Pelloutier, the
Federation des Bourses prospered more than the C. G. T., and at last, in
1902, coalesced with it. The result was an organization in which the local
opposed to that of the consumer; it is concerned with reforming actual
work, and the organization of industry, not MERELY with securing greater
rewards for work. From this point of view its vigor and its distinctive
character are derived. It aims at substituting industrial for political action,
and at using Trade Union organization for purposes for which orthodox
Socialism would look to Parliament. "Syndicalism" was originally only the
French name for Trade Unionism, but the Trade Unionists of France
became divided into two sections, the Reformist and the Revolutionary, of
whom the latter only professed the ideas which we now associate with the
term "Syndicalism." It is quite impossible to guess how far either the
organization or the ideas of the Syndicalists will remain intact at the end of
the war, and everything that we shall say is to be taken as applying only to
the years before the war. It may be that French Syndicalism as a distinctive
movement will be dead, but even in that case it will not have lost its
importance, since it has given a new impulse and direction to the more
vigorous part of the labor movement in all civilized countries, with the
possible exception of Germany.
The organization upon which Syndicalism de- pended was the
Confederation Generale du Travail, commonly known as the C. G. T.,
which was founded in 1895, but only achieved its final form in 1902. It has
never been numerically very powerful, but has derived its influence from
the fact that in moments of crisis many who were not members were willing
to follow its guidance. Its membership in the year before the war is
estimated by Mr. Cole at somewhat more than half a million. Trade Unions
(Syndicats) were legalized by Waldeck-Rousseau in 1884, and the C. G. T.,
on its inauguration in 1895, was formed by the Federation of 700 Syndicats.
Alongside of this organization there existed another, the Federation des
Bourses du Travail, formed in 1893. A Bourse du Travail is a local
organization, not of any one trade, but of local labor in general, intended to
serve as a Labor Exchange and to perform such functions for labor as
Chambers of Commerce perform for the employer.24 A Syndicat is in
general a local organization of a single industry, and is thus a smaller unit
than the Bourse du Travail.25 Under the able leadership of Pelloutier, the
Federation des Bourses prospered more than the C. G. T., and at last, in
1902, coalesced with it. The result was an organization in which the local
Page 51
Syndicat was fed- erated twice over, once with the other Syndicat in its
locality, forming together the local Bourse du Travail, and again with the
Syndicats in the same industry in other places. "It was the purpose of the
new organization to secure twice over the membership of every syndicat, to
get it to join both its local Bourse du Travail and the Federation of its
industry. The Statutes of the C. G. T. (I. 3) put this point plainly: `No
Syndicat will be able to form a part of the C. G. T. if it is not federated
nationally and an adherent of a Bourse du Travail or a local or departmental
Union of Syndicats grouping different associations.' Thus, M. Lagardelle
explains, the two sections will correct each other's point of view: national
federation of industries will prevent parochialism (localisme), and local
organization will check the corporate or `Trade Union' spirit. The workers
will learn at once the solidarity of all workers in a locality and that of all
workers in a trade, and, in learning this, they will learn at the same time the
complete solidarity of the whole working-class."26
This organization was largely the work of Pellouties, who was Secretary
of the Federation des Bourses from 1894 until his death in 1901. He was an
Anarchist Communist and impressed his ideas upon the Federation and
thence posthumously on the C. G. T. after its combination with the
Federation des Bourses. He even carried his principles into the government
of the Federation; the Committee had no chairman and votes very rarely
took place. He stated that "the task of the revolution is to free mankind, not
only from all authority, but also from every institution which has not for its
essential purpose the development of production."
The C. G. T. allows much autonomy to each unit in the organization.
Each Syndicat counts for one, whether it be large or small. There are not the
friendly society activities which form so large a part of the work of English
Unions. It gives no orders, but is purely advisory. It does not allow politics
to be introduced into the Unions. This decision was originally based upon
the fact that the divisions among Socialists disrupted the Unions, but it is
now reinforced in the minds of an important section by the general
Anarchist dislike of politics. The C. G. T. is essentially a fighting
organization; in strikes, it is the nucleus to which the other workers rally.
There is a Reformist section in the C. G. T., but it is practically always in
a minority, and the C. G. T. is, to all intents and purposes, the organ of
locality, forming together the local Bourse du Travail, and again with the
Syndicats in the same industry in other places. "It was the purpose of the
new organization to secure twice over the membership of every syndicat, to
get it to join both its local Bourse du Travail and the Federation of its
industry. The Statutes of the C. G. T. (I. 3) put this point plainly: `No
Syndicat will be able to form a part of the C. G. T. if it is not federated
nationally and an adherent of a Bourse du Travail or a local or departmental
Union of Syndicats grouping different associations.' Thus, M. Lagardelle
explains, the two sections will correct each other's point of view: national
federation of industries will prevent parochialism (localisme), and local
organization will check the corporate or `Trade Union' spirit. The workers
will learn at once the solidarity of all workers in a locality and that of all
workers in a trade, and, in learning this, they will learn at the same time the
complete solidarity of the whole working-class."26
This organization was largely the work of Pellouties, who was Secretary
of the Federation des Bourses from 1894 until his death in 1901. He was an
Anarchist Communist and impressed his ideas upon the Federation and
thence posthumously on the C. G. T. after its combination with the
Federation des Bourses. He even carried his principles into the government
of the Federation; the Committee had no chairman and votes very rarely
took place. He stated that "the task of the revolution is to free mankind, not
only from all authority, but also from every institution which has not for its
essential purpose the development of production."
The C. G. T. allows much autonomy to each unit in the organization.
Each Syndicat counts for one, whether it be large or small. There are not the
friendly society activities which form so large a part of the work of English
Unions. It gives no orders, but is purely advisory. It does not allow politics
to be introduced into the Unions. This decision was originally based upon
the fact that the divisions among Socialists disrupted the Unions, but it is
now reinforced in the minds of an important section by the general
Anarchist dislike of politics. The C. G. T. is essentially a fighting
organization; in strikes, it is the nucleus to which the other workers rally.
There is a Reformist section in the C. G. T., but it is practically always in
a minority, and the C. G. T. is, to all intents and purposes, the organ of
Page 52
revolutionary Syndicalism, which is simply the creed of its leaders.
The essential doctrine of Syndicalism is the class- war, to be conducted
by industrial rather than politi- cal methods. The chief industrial methods
advocated are the strike, the boycott, the label and sabotage.
The boycott, in various forms, and the label, showing that the work has
been done under trade- union conditions, have played a considerable part in
American labor struggles.
Sabotage is the practice of doing bad work, or spoiling machinery or
work which has already been done, as a method of dealing with employers
in a dispute when a strike appears for some reason undesirable or
impossible. It has many forms, some clearly innocent, some open to grave
objections. One form of sabotage which has been adopted by shop
assistants is to tell customers the truth about the articles they are buying;
this form, however it may damage the shopkeeper's business, is not easy to
object to on moral grounds. A form which has been adopted on railways,
particularly in Italian strikes, is that of obeying all rules literally and
exactly, in such a way as to make the running of trains practically
impossible. Another form is to do all the work with minute care, so that in
the end it is better done, but the output is small. From these innocent forms
there is a continual progression, until we come to such acts as all ordinary
morality would consider criminal; for example, causing railway accidents.
Advocates of sabotage justify it as part of war, but in its more violent forms
(in which it is seldom defended) it is cruel and probably inexpedient, while
even in its milder forms it must tend to encourage slovenly habits of work,
which might easily persist under the new regime that the Syndicalists wish
to introduce. At the same time, when capitalists express a moral horror of
this method, it is worth while to observe that they themselves are the first to
practice it when the occasion seems to them appropriate. If report speaks
truly, an example of this on a very large scale has been seen during the
Russian Revolution.
By far the most important of the Syndicalist methods is the strike.
Ordinary strikes, for specific objects, are regarded as rehearsals, as a means
of perfecting organization and promoting enthusiasm, but even when they
are victorious so far as concerns the specific point in dispute, they are not
The essential doctrine of Syndicalism is the class- war, to be conducted
by industrial rather than politi- cal methods. The chief industrial methods
advocated are the strike, the boycott, the label and sabotage.
The boycott, in various forms, and the label, showing that the work has
been done under trade- union conditions, have played a considerable part in
American labor struggles.
Sabotage is the practice of doing bad work, or spoiling machinery or
work which has already been done, as a method of dealing with employers
in a dispute when a strike appears for some reason undesirable or
impossible. It has many forms, some clearly innocent, some open to grave
objections. One form of sabotage which has been adopted by shop
assistants is to tell customers the truth about the articles they are buying;
this form, however it may damage the shopkeeper's business, is not easy to
object to on moral grounds. A form which has been adopted on railways,
particularly in Italian strikes, is that of obeying all rules literally and
exactly, in such a way as to make the running of trains practically
impossible. Another form is to do all the work with minute care, so that in
the end it is better done, but the output is small. From these innocent forms
there is a continual progression, until we come to such acts as all ordinary
morality would consider criminal; for example, causing railway accidents.
Advocates of sabotage justify it as part of war, but in its more violent forms
(in which it is seldom defended) it is cruel and probably inexpedient, while
even in its milder forms it must tend to encourage slovenly habits of work,
which might easily persist under the new regime that the Syndicalists wish
to introduce. At the same time, when capitalists express a moral horror of
this method, it is worth while to observe that they themselves are the first to
practice it when the occasion seems to them appropriate. If report speaks
truly, an example of this on a very large scale has been seen during the
Russian Revolution.
By far the most important of the Syndicalist methods is the strike.
Ordinary strikes, for specific objects, are regarded as rehearsals, as a means
of perfecting organization and promoting enthusiasm, but even when they
are victorious so far as concerns the specific point in dispute, they are not
Page 53
regarded by Syndicalists as affording any ground for industrial peace.
Syndicalists aim at using the strike, not to secure such improvements of
detail as employers may grant, but to destroy the whole system of employer
and employed and win the complete emancipation of the worker. For this
purpose what is wanted is the General Strike, the complete cessation of
work by a sufficient proportion of the wage-earners to secure the paralysis
of capitalism. Sorel, who represents Syndicalism too much in the minds of
the reading public, suggests that the General Strike is to be regarded as a
myth, like the Second Coming in Christian doctrine. But this view by no
means suits the active Syndicalists. If they were brought to believe that the
General Strike is a mere myth, their energy would flag, and their whole
outlook would become disillusioned. It is the actual, vivid belief in its
possibility which inspires them. They are much criticised for this belief by
the political Socialists who consider that the battle is to be won by obtaining
a Parliamentary majority. But Syndicalists have too little faith in the
honesty of politicians to place any reliance on such a method or to believe
in the value of any revolution which leaves the power of the State intact.
Syndicalist aims are somewhat less definite than Syndicalist methods.
The intellectuals who endeavor to interpret them—not always very
faithfully— represent them as a party of movement and change, following a
Bergsonian elan vital, without needing any very clear prevision of the goal
to which it is to take them. Nevertheless, the negative part, at any rate, of
their objects is sufficiently clear.
They wish to destroy the State, which they regard as a capitalist
institution, designed essentially to terrorize the workers. They refuse to
believe that it would be any better under State Socialism. They desire to see
each industry self-governing, but as to the means of adjusting the relations
between different industries, they are not very clear. They are anti-militarist
because they are anti-State, and because French troops have often been
employed against them in strikes; also because they are internationalists,
who believe that the sole interest of the working man everywhere is to free
himself from the tyranny of the capitalist. Their outlook on life is the very
reverse of pacifist, but they oppose wars between States on the ground that
these are not fought for objects that in any way concern the workers. Their
anti-militarism, more than anything else, brought them into conflict with the
Syndicalists aim at using the strike, not to secure such improvements of
detail as employers may grant, but to destroy the whole system of employer
and employed and win the complete emancipation of the worker. For this
purpose what is wanted is the General Strike, the complete cessation of
work by a sufficient proportion of the wage-earners to secure the paralysis
of capitalism. Sorel, who represents Syndicalism too much in the minds of
the reading public, suggests that the General Strike is to be regarded as a
myth, like the Second Coming in Christian doctrine. But this view by no
means suits the active Syndicalists. If they were brought to believe that the
General Strike is a mere myth, their energy would flag, and their whole
outlook would become disillusioned. It is the actual, vivid belief in its
possibility which inspires them. They are much criticised for this belief by
the political Socialists who consider that the battle is to be won by obtaining
a Parliamentary majority. But Syndicalists have too little faith in the
honesty of politicians to place any reliance on such a method or to believe
in the value of any revolution which leaves the power of the State intact.
Syndicalist aims are somewhat less definite than Syndicalist methods.
The intellectuals who endeavor to interpret them—not always very
faithfully— represent them as a party of movement and change, following a
Bergsonian elan vital, without needing any very clear prevision of the goal
to which it is to take them. Nevertheless, the negative part, at any rate, of
their objects is sufficiently clear.
They wish to destroy the State, which they regard as a capitalist
institution, designed essentially to terrorize the workers. They refuse to
believe that it would be any better under State Socialism. They desire to see
each industry self-governing, but as to the means of adjusting the relations
between different industries, they are not very clear. They are anti-militarist
because they are anti-State, and because French troops have often been
employed against them in strikes; also because they are internationalists,
who believe that the sole interest of the working man everywhere is to free
himself from the tyranny of the capitalist. Their outlook on life is the very
reverse of pacifist, but they oppose wars between States on the ground that
these are not fought for objects that in any way concern the workers. Their
anti-militarism, more than anything else, brought them into conflict with the
Page 54
authorities in the years preceding the war. But, as was to be expected, it did
not survive the actual invasion of France.
The doctrines of Syndicalism may be illustrated by an article introducing
it to English readers in the first number of "The Syndicalist Railwayman,"
September, 1911, from which the following is quoted:—
"All Syndicalism, Collectivism, Anarchism aims at abolishing the present
economic status and existing private ownership of most things; but while
Collectivism would substitute ownership by everybody, and Anarchism
ownership by nobody, Syndicalism aims at ownership by Organized Labor.
It is thus a purely Trade Union reading of the economic doctrine and the
class war preached by Socialism. It vehemently repudiates Parliamentary
action on which Collectivism relies; and it is, in this respect, much more
closely allied to Anarchism, from which, indeed, it differs in practice only
in being more limited in range of action." (Times, Aug. 25, 1911).
In truth, so thin is the partition between Syndicalism and Anarchism that
the newer and less familiar "ism" has been shrewdly defined as "Organized
Anarchy." It has been created by the Trade Unions of France; but it is
obviously an international plant, whose roots have already found the soil of
Britain most congenial to its growth and fructification.
Collectivist or Marxian Socialism would have us believe that it is
distinctly a LABOR Movement; but it is not so. Neither is Anarchism. The
one is substantially bourgeois; the other aristocratic, plus an abundant
output of book-learning, in either case. Syndicalism, on the contrary, is
indubitably laborist in origin and aim, owing next to nothing to the
"Classes," and, indeed,, resolute to uproot them. The Times (Oct. 13, 1910),
which almost single-handed in the British Press has kept creditably abreast
of Continental Syndicalism, thus clearly set forth the significance of the
General Strike:
"To understand what it means, we must remember that there is in France
a powerful Labor Organization which has for its open and avowed object a
Revolution, in which not only the present order of Society, but the State
itself, is to be swept away. This movement is called Syndicalism. It is not
Socialism, but, on the contrary, radically opposed to Socialism, because the
Syndicalists hold that the State is the great enemy and that the Socialists'
not survive the actual invasion of France.
The doctrines of Syndicalism may be illustrated by an article introducing
it to English readers in the first number of "The Syndicalist Railwayman,"
September, 1911, from which the following is quoted:—
"All Syndicalism, Collectivism, Anarchism aims at abolishing the present
economic status and existing private ownership of most things; but while
Collectivism would substitute ownership by everybody, and Anarchism
ownership by nobody, Syndicalism aims at ownership by Organized Labor.
It is thus a purely Trade Union reading of the economic doctrine and the
class war preached by Socialism. It vehemently repudiates Parliamentary
action on which Collectivism relies; and it is, in this respect, much more
closely allied to Anarchism, from which, indeed, it differs in practice only
in being more limited in range of action." (Times, Aug. 25, 1911).
In truth, so thin is the partition between Syndicalism and Anarchism that
the newer and less familiar "ism" has been shrewdly defined as "Organized
Anarchy." It has been created by the Trade Unions of France; but it is
obviously an international plant, whose roots have already found the soil of
Britain most congenial to its growth and fructification.
Collectivist or Marxian Socialism would have us believe that it is
distinctly a LABOR Movement; but it is not so. Neither is Anarchism. The
one is substantially bourgeois; the other aristocratic, plus an abundant
output of book-learning, in either case. Syndicalism, on the contrary, is
indubitably laborist in origin and aim, owing next to nothing to the
"Classes," and, indeed,, resolute to uproot them. The Times (Oct. 13, 1910),
which almost single-handed in the British Press has kept creditably abreast
of Continental Syndicalism, thus clearly set forth the significance of the
General Strike:
"To understand what it means, we must remember that there is in France
a powerful Labor Organization which has for its open and avowed object a
Revolution, in which not only the present order of Society, but the State
itself, is to be swept away. This movement is called Syndicalism. It is not
Socialism, but, on the contrary, radically opposed to Socialism, because the
Syndicalists hold that the State is the great enemy and that the Socialists'
Page 55
ideal of State or Collectivist Ownership would make the lot of the Workers
much worse than it is now under private employers. The means by which
they hope to attain their end is the General Strike, an idea which was
invented by a French workman about twenty years ago,27 and was adopted
by the French Labor Congress in 1894, after a furious battle with the
Socialists, in which the latter were worsted. Since then the General Strike
has been the avowed policy of the Syndicalists, whose organization is the
Confederation Generale du Travail."
Or, to put it otherwise, the intelligent French worker has awakened, as he
believes, to the fact that Society (Societas) and the State (Civitas) connote
two separable spheres of human activity, between which there is no
connection, necessary or desirable. Without the one, man, being a
gregarious animal, cannot subsist: while without the other he would simply
be in clover. The "statesman" whom office does not render positively
nefarious is at best an expensive superfluity.
Syndicalists have had many violent encounters with the forces of
government. In 1907 and 1908, protesting against bloodshed which had
occurred in the suppression of strikes, the Committee of the C. G. T. issued
manifestoes speaking of the Government as "a Government of assassins"
and alluding to the Prime Minister as "Clemenceau the murderer." Similar
events in the strike at Villeneuve St. Georges in 1908 led to the arrest of all
the leading members of the Committee. In the railway strike of October,
1910, Monsieur Briand arrested the Strike Committee, mobilized the
railway men and sent soldiers to replace strikers. As a result of these
vigorous measures the strike was completely defeated, and after this the
chief energy of the C. G. T. was directed against militarism and nationalism.
The attitude of Anarchism to the Syndicalist movement is sympathetic,
with the reservation that such methods as the General Strike are not to be
regarded as substitutes for the violent revolution which most Anarchists
consider necessary. Their attitude in this matter was defined at the
International Anarchist Congress held in Amsterdam in August, 1907. This
Congress recommended "comrades of all countries to actively participate in
autonomous movements of the working class, and to develop in Syndicalist
organizations the ideas of revolt, individual initiative and solidarity, which
are the essence of Anarchism." Comrades were to "propagate and support
much worse than it is now under private employers. The means by which
they hope to attain their end is the General Strike, an idea which was
invented by a French workman about twenty years ago,27 and was adopted
by the French Labor Congress in 1894, after a furious battle with the
Socialists, in which the latter were worsted. Since then the General Strike
has been the avowed policy of the Syndicalists, whose organization is the
Confederation Generale du Travail."
Or, to put it otherwise, the intelligent French worker has awakened, as he
believes, to the fact that Society (Societas) and the State (Civitas) connote
two separable spheres of human activity, between which there is no
connection, necessary or desirable. Without the one, man, being a
gregarious animal, cannot subsist: while without the other he would simply
be in clover. The "statesman" whom office does not render positively
nefarious is at best an expensive superfluity.
Syndicalists have had many violent encounters with the forces of
government. In 1907 and 1908, protesting against bloodshed which had
occurred in the suppression of strikes, the Committee of the C. G. T. issued
manifestoes speaking of the Government as "a Government of assassins"
and alluding to the Prime Minister as "Clemenceau the murderer." Similar
events in the strike at Villeneuve St. Georges in 1908 led to the arrest of all
the leading members of the Committee. In the railway strike of October,
1910, Monsieur Briand arrested the Strike Committee, mobilized the
railway men and sent soldiers to replace strikers. As a result of these
vigorous measures the strike was completely defeated, and after this the
chief energy of the C. G. T. was directed against militarism and nationalism.
The attitude of Anarchism to the Syndicalist movement is sympathetic,
with the reservation that such methods as the General Strike are not to be
regarded as substitutes for the violent revolution which most Anarchists
consider necessary. Their attitude in this matter was defined at the
International Anarchist Congress held in Amsterdam in August, 1907. This
Congress recommended "comrades of all countries to actively participate in
autonomous movements of the working class, and to develop in Syndicalist
organizations the ideas of revolt, individual initiative and solidarity, which
are the essence of Anarchism." Comrades were to "propagate and support
Page 56
only those forms and manifestations of direct action which carry, in
themselves, a revolutionary character and lead to the transformation of
society." It was resolved that "the Anarchists think that the destruction of
the capitalist and authoritary society can only be realized by armed
insurrection and violent expropriation, and that the use of the more or less
General Strike and the Syndicalist movement must not make us forget the
more direct means of struggle against the military force of government."
Syndicalists might retort that when the movement is strong enough to
win by armed insurrection it will be abundantly strong enough to win by the
General Strike. In Labor movements generally, success through violence
can hardly be expected except in circumstances where success without
violence is attainable. This argument alone, even if there were no other,
would be a very powerful reason against the methods advocated by the
Anarchist Congress.
Syndicalism stands for what is known as industrial unionism as opposed
to craft unionism. In this respect, as also in the preference of industrial to
political methods, it is part of a movement which has spread far beyond
France. The distinction between industrial and craft unionism is much dwelt
on by Mr. Cole. Craft unionism "unites in a single association those workers
who are engaged on a single industrial process, or on processes so nearly
akin that any one can do another's work." But "organization may follow the
lines, not of the work done, but of the actual structure of industry. All
workers working at producing a particular kind of commodity may be
organized in a single Union. . . . The basis of organization would be neither
the craft to which a man belonged nor the employer under whom he
worked, but the service on which he was engaged. This is Industrial
Unionism properly so called.28
Industrial unionism is a product of America, and from America it has to
some extent spread to Great Britain. It is the natural form of fighting
organization when the union is regarded as the means of carrying on the
class war with a view, not to obtaining this or that minor amelioration, but
to a radical revolution in the economic system. This is the point of view
adopted by the "Industrial Workers of the World," commonly known as the
I. W. W. This organization more or less corresponds in America to what the
C. G. T. was in France before the war. The differences between the two are
themselves, a revolutionary character and lead to the transformation of
society." It was resolved that "the Anarchists think that the destruction of
the capitalist and authoritary society can only be realized by armed
insurrection and violent expropriation, and that the use of the more or less
General Strike and the Syndicalist movement must not make us forget the
more direct means of struggle against the military force of government."
Syndicalists might retort that when the movement is strong enough to
win by armed insurrection it will be abundantly strong enough to win by the
General Strike. In Labor movements generally, success through violence
can hardly be expected except in circumstances where success without
violence is attainable. This argument alone, even if there were no other,
would be a very powerful reason against the methods advocated by the
Anarchist Congress.
Syndicalism stands for what is known as industrial unionism as opposed
to craft unionism. In this respect, as also in the preference of industrial to
political methods, it is part of a movement which has spread far beyond
France. The distinction between industrial and craft unionism is much dwelt
on by Mr. Cole. Craft unionism "unites in a single association those workers
who are engaged on a single industrial process, or on processes so nearly
akin that any one can do another's work." But "organization may follow the
lines, not of the work done, but of the actual structure of industry. All
workers working at producing a particular kind of commodity may be
organized in a single Union. . . . The basis of organization would be neither
the craft to which a man belonged nor the employer under whom he
worked, but the service on which he was engaged. This is Industrial
Unionism properly so called.28
Industrial unionism is a product of America, and from America it has to
some extent spread to Great Britain. It is the natural form of fighting
organization when the union is regarded as the means of carrying on the
class war with a view, not to obtaining this or that minor amelioration, but
to a radical revolution in the economic system. This is the point of view
adopted by the "Industrial Workers of the World," commonly known as the
I. W. W. This organization more or less corresponds in America to what the
C. G. T. was in France before the war. The differences between the two are
Page 57
those due to the different economic circumstances of the two countries, but
their spirit is closely analogous. The I. W. W. is not united as to the ultimate
form which it wishes society to take. There are Socialists, Anarchists and
Syndicalists among its members. But it is clear on the immediate practical
issue, that the class war is the fundamental reality in the present relations of
labor and capital, and that it is by industrial action, especially by the strike,
that emancipation must be sought. The I. W. W., like the C. G. T., is not
nearly so strong numerically as it is supposed to be by those who fear it. Its
influence is based, not upon its numbers, but upon its power of enlisting the
sympathies of the workers in moments of crisis.
The labor movement in America has been characterized on both sides by
very great violence. Indeed, the Secretary of the C. G. T., Monsieur
Jouhaux, recognizes that the C. G. T. is mild in comparison with the I. W.
W. "The I. W. W.," he says, "preach a policy of militant action, very
necessary in parts of America, which would not do in France."29 A very
interesting account of it, from the point of view of an author who is neither
wholly on the side of labor nor wholly on the side of the capitalist, but
disinterestedly anxious to find some solution of the social question short of
violence and revolution, is the work of Mr. John Graham Brooks, called
"American Syndicalism: the I. W. W." (Macmillan, 1913). American labor
conditions are very different from those of Europe. In the first place, the
power of the trusts is enormous; the concentration of capital has in this
respect proceeded more nearly on Marxian lines in America than anywhere
else. In the second place, the great influx of foreign labor makes the whole
problem quite different from any that arises in Europe. The older skilled
workers, largely American born, have long been organized in the American
Federation of Labor under Mr. Gompers. These represent an aristocracy of
labor. They tend to work with the employers against the great mass of
unskilled immigrants, and they cannot be regarded as forming part of
anything that could be truly called a labor movement. "There are," says Mr.
Cole, "now in America two working classes, with different standards of life,
and both are at present almost impotent in the face of the employers. Nor is
it possible for these two classes to unite or to put forward any demands. . . .
The American Federation of Labor and the Industrial Workers of the World
represent two different principles of combination; but they also represent
two different classes of labor."30 The I. W. W. stands for industrial
their spirit is closely analogous. The I. W. W. is not united as to the ultimate
form which it wishes society to take. There are Socialists, Anarchists and
Syndicalists among its members. But it is clear on the immediate practical
issue, that the class war is the fundamental reality in the present relations of
labor and capital, and that it is by industrial action, especially by the strike,
that emancipation must be sought. The I. W. W., like the C. G. T., is not
nearly so strong numerically as it is supposed to be by those who fear it. Its
influence is based, not upon its numbers, but upon its power of enlisting the
sympathies of the workers in moments of crisis.
The labor movement in America has been characterized on both sides by
very great violence. Indeed, the Secretary of the C. G. T., Monsieur
Jouhaux, recognizes that the C. G. T. is mild in comparison with the I. W.
W. "The I. W. W.," he says, "preach a policy of militant action, very
necessary in parts of America, which would not do in France."29 A very
interesting account of it, from the point of view of an author who is neither
wholly on the side of labor nor wholly on the side of the capitalist, but
disinterestedly anxious to find some solution of the social question short of
violence and revolution, is the work of Mr. John Graham Brooks, called
"American Syndicalism: the I. W. W." (Macmillan, 1913). American labor
conditions are very different from those of Europe. In the first place, the
power of the trusts is enormous; the concentration of capital has in this
respect proceeded more nearly on Marxian lines in America than anywhere
else. In the second place, the great influx of foreign labor makes the whole
problem quite different from any that arises in Europe. The older skilled
workers, largely American born, have long been organized in the American
Federation of Labor under Mr. Gompers. These represent an aristocracy of
labor. They tend to work with the employers against the great mass of
unskilled immigrants, and they cannot be regarded as forming part of
anything that could be truly called a labor movement. "There are," says Mr.
Cole, "now in America two working classes, with different standards of life,
and both are at present almost impotent in the face of the employers. Nor is
it possible for these two classes to unite or to put forward any demands. . . .
The American Federation of Labor and the Industrial Workers of the World
represent two different principles of combination; but they also represent
two different classes of labor."30 The I. W. W. stands for industrial
Page 58
unionism, whereas the American Federation of Labor stands for craft
unionism. The I. W. W. were formed in 1905 by a union of organizations,
chief among which was the Western Federation of Miners, which dated
from 1892. They suffered a split by the loss of the followers of Deleon, who
was the leader of the "Socialist Labor Party" and advocated a "Don't vote"
policy, while reprobating violent methods. The headquarters of the party
which he formed are at Detroit, and those of the main body are at Chicago.
The I. W. W., though it has a less definite philosophy than French
Syndicalism, is quite equally determined to destroy the capitalist system. As
its secretary has said: "There is but one bargain the I. W. W. will make with
the employing class— complete surrender of all control of industry to the
organized workers."31 Mr. Haywood, of the Western Federation of Miners,
is an out-and-out follower of Marx so far as concerns the class war and the
doctrine of surplus value. But, like all who are in this movement, he
attaches more importance to industrial as against political action than do the
European followers of Marx. This is no doubt partly explicable by the
special circumstances of America, where the recent immigrants are apt to be
voteless. The fourth convention of the I. W. W. revised a preamble giving
the general principles underlying its action. "The working class and the
employing class," they say, "have nothing in common. There can be no
peace so long as hunger and want are found among millions of the working
people and the few, who make up the employing class, have all the good
things of life. Between these two classes, a struggle must go on until the
workers of the world organize as a class, take possession of the earth and
the machinery of production, and abolish the wage system. . . . Instead of
the conservative motto, `A fair day's wages for a fair day's work,' we must
inscribe on our banner the revolutionary watchword, `Abolition of the wage
system.' "32
Numerous strikes have been conducted or encouraged by the I. W. W. and
the Western Federation of Miners. These strikes illustrate the class-war in a
more bitter and extreme form than is to be found in any other part of the
world. Both sides are always ready to resort to violence. The employers
have armies of their own and are able to call upon the Militia and even, in a
crisis, upon the United States Army. What French Syndicalists say about the
State as a capitalist institution is peculiarly true in America. In consequence
of the scandals thus arising, the Federal Government appointed a
unionism. The I. W. W. were formed in 1905 by a union of organizations,
chief among which was the Western Federation of Miners, which dated
from 1892. They suffered a split by the loss of the followers of Deleon, who
was the leader of the "Socialist Labor Party" and advocated a "Don't vote"
policy, while reprobating violent methods. The headquarters of the party
which he formed are at Detroit, and those of the main body are at Chicago.
The I. W. W., though it has a less definite philosophy than French
Syndicalism, is quite equally determined to destroy the capitalist system. As
its secretary has said: "There is but one bargain the I. W. W. will make with
the employing class— complete surrender of all control of industry to the
organized workers."31 Mr. Haywood, of the Western Federation of Miners,
is an out-and-out follower of Marx so far as concerns the class war and the
doctrine of surplus value. But, like all who are in this movement, he
attaches more importance to industrial as against political action than do the
European followers of Marx. This is no doubt partly explicable by the
special circumstances of America, where the recent immigrants are apt to be
voteless. The fourth convention of the I. W. W. revised a preamble giving
the general principles underlying its action. "The working class and the
employing class," they say, "have nothing in common. There can be no
peace so long as hunger and want are found among millions of the working
people and the few, who make up the employing class, have all the good
things of life. Between these two classes, a struggle must go on until the
workers of the world organize as a class, take possession of the earth and
the machinery of production, and abolish the wage system. . . . Instead of
the conservative motto, `A fair day's wages for a fair day's work,' we must
inscribe on our banner the revolutionary watchword, `Abolition of the wage
system.' "32
Numerous strikes have been conducted or encouraged by the I. W. W. and
the Western Federation of Miners. These strikes illustrate the class-war in a
more bitter and extreme form than is to be found in any other part of the
world. Both sides are always ready to resort to violence. The employers
have armies of their own and are able to call upon the Militia and even, in a
crisis, upon the United States Army. What French Syndicalists say about the
State as a capitalist institution is peculiarly true in America. In consequence
of the scandals thus arising, the Federal Government appointed a
Page 59
Commission on Industrial Relations, whose Report, issued in 1915, reveals
a state of affairs such as it would be difficult to imagine in Great Britain.
The report states that "the greatest disorders and most of the outbreaks of
violence in connection with industrial `disputes arise from the violation of
what are considered to be fundamental rights, and from the perversion or
subversion of governmental institutions" (p. 146). It mentions, among such
perversions, the subservience of the judiciary to the mili- tary authorities,
the fact that during a labor dispute the life and liberty of every man within
the State would seem to be at the mercy of the Governor (p. 72), and the use
of State troops in policing strikes (p. 298). At Ludlow (Colorado) in 1914
(April 20) a battle of the militia and the miners took place, in which, as the
result of the fire of the militia, a number of women and children were
burned to death.34 Many other instances of pitched battles could be given,
but enough has been said to show the peculiar character of labor disputes in
the United States. It may, I fear, be presumed that this character will remain
so long as a very large proportion of labor consists of recent immigrants.
When these difficulties pass away, as they must sooner or later, labor will
more and more find its place in the community, and will tend to feel and
inspire less of the bitter hostility which renders the more extreme forms of
class war possible. When
that time comes, the labor movement in America will probably begin to
take on forms similar to those of Europe.
Meanwhile, though the forms are different, the aims are very similar, and
industrial unionism, spreading from America, has had a considerable
influence in Great Britain—an influence naturally reinforced by that of
French Syndicalism. It is clear, I think, that the adoption of industrial rather
than craft unionism is absolutely necessary if Trade Unionism is to succeed
in playing that part in altering the economic structure of society which its
advocates claim for it rather than for the political parties. Industrial
unionism organizes men, as craft unionism does not, in accordance with the
enemy whom they have to fight. English unionism is still very far removed
from the industrial form, though certain industries, especially the railway
men, have gone very far in this direction, and it is notable that the railway
men are peculiarly sympathetic to Syndicalism and industrial unionism.
a state of affairs such as it would be difficult to imagine in Great Britain.
The report states that "the greatest disorders and most of the outbreaks of
violence in connection with industrial `disputes arise from the violation of
what are considered to be fundamental rights, and from the perversion or
subversion of governmental institutions" (p. 146). It mentions, among such
perversions, the subservience of the judiciary to the mili- tary authorities,
the fact that during a labor dispute the life and liberty of every man within
the State would seem to be at the mercy of the Governor (p. 72), and the use
of State troops in policing strikes (p. 298). At Ludlow (Colorado) in 1914
(April 20) a battle of the militia and the miners took place, in which, as the
result of the fire of the militia, a number of women and children were
burned to death.34 Many other instances of pitched battles could be given,
but enough has been said to show the peculiar character of labor disputes in
the United States. It may, I fear, be presumed that this character will remain
so long as a very large proportion of labor consists of recent immigrants.
When these difficulties pass away, as they must sooner or later, labor will
more and more find its place in the community, and will tend to feel and
inspire less of the bitter hostility which renders the more extreme forms of
class war possible. When
that time comes, the labor movement in America will probably begin to
take on forms similar to those of Europe.
Meanwhile, though the forms are different, the aims are very similar, and
industrial unionism, spreading from America, has had a considerable
influence in Great Britain—an influence naturally reinforced by that of
French Syndicalism. It is clear, I think, that the adoption of industrial rather
than craft unionism is absolutely necessary if Trade Unionism is to succeed
in playing that part in altering the economic structure of society which its
advocates claim for it rather than for the political parties. Industrial
unionism organizes men, as craft unionism does not, in accordance with the
enemy whom they have to fight. English unionism is still very far removed
from the industrial form, though certain industries, especially the railway
men, have gone very far in this direction, and it is notable that the railway
men are peculiarly sympathetic to Syndicalism and industrial unionism.
Page 60
Pure Syndicalism, however, is not very likely to achieve wide popularity
in Great Britain. Its spirit is too revolutionary and anarchistic for our
temperament. It is in the modified form of Guild Socialism that the ideas
derived from the C. G. T. and the I. W. W. are tending to bear fruit.35 This
movement is as yet in its infancy and has no great hold upon the rank and
file, but it is being ably advocated by a group of young men, and is rapidly
gaining ground among those who will form Labor opinion in years to come.
The power of the State has been so much increased during the war that
those who naturally dislike things as they are, find it more and more
difficult to believe that State omnipotence can be the road to the
millennium. Guild Socialists aim at autonomy in industry, with consequent
curtailment, but not abolition, of the power of the State. The system which
they advocate is, I believe, the best hitherto proposed, and the one most
likely to secure liberty without the constant appeals to violence which are to
be feared under a purely Anarchist regime.
The first pamphlet of the "National Guilds League" sets forth their main
principles. In industry each factory is to be free to control its own methods
of production by means of elected managers. The different factories in a
given industry are to be federated into a National Guild which will deal
with marketing and the general interests of the industry as a whole. "The
State would own the means of production as trustee for the community; the
Guilds would manage them, also as trustees for the community, and would
pay to the State a single tax or rent. Any Guild that chose to set its own
interests above those of the community would be violating its trust, and
would have to bow to the judgment of a tribunal equally representing the
whole body of producers and the whole body of consumers. This Joint
Committee would be the ultimate sovereign body, the ultimate appeal court
of industry. It would fix not only Guild taxation, but also standard prices,
and both taxation and prices would be periodically readjusted by it." Each
Guild will be entirely free to apportion what it receives among its members
as it chooses, its members being all those who work in the industry which it
covers. "The distribution of this collective Guild income among the
members seems to be a matter for each Guild to decide for itself. Whether
the Guilds would, sooner or later, adopt the principle of equal payment for
every member, is open to discussion." Guild Socialism accepts from
Syndicalism the view that liberty is not to be secured by making the State
in Great Britain. Its spirit is too revolutionary and anarchistic for our
temperament. It is in the modified form of Guild Socialism that the ideas
derived from the C. G. T. and the I. W. W. are tending to bear fruit.35 This
movement is as yet in its infancy and has no great hold upon the rank and
file, but it is being ably advocated by a group of young men, and is rapidly
gaining ground among those who will form Labor opinion in years to come.
The power of the State has been so much increased during the war that
those who naturally dislike things as they are, find it more and more
difficult to believe that State omnipotence can be the road to the
millennium. Guild Socialists aim at autonomy in industry, with consequent
curtailment, but not abolition, of the power of the State. The system which
they advocate is, I believe, the best hitherto proposed, and the one most
likely to secure liberty without the constant appeals to violence which are to
be feared under a purely Anarchist regime.
The first pamphlet of the "National Guilds League" sets forth their main
principles. In industry each factory is to be free to control its own methods
of production by means of elected managers. The different factories in a
given industry are to be federated into a National Guild which will deal
with marketing and the general interests of the industry as a whole. "The
State would own the means of production as trustee for the community; the
Guilds would manage them, also as trustees for the community, and would
pay to the State a single tax or rent. Any Guild that chose to set its own
interests above those of the community would be violating its trust, and
would have to bow to the judgment of a tribunal equally representing the
whole body of producers and the whole body of consumers. This Joint
Committee would be the ultimate sovereign body, the ultimate appeal court
of industry. It would fix not only Guild taxation, but also standard prices,
and both taxation and prices would be periodically readjusted by it." Each
Guild will be entirely free to apportion what it receives among its members
as it chooses, its members being all those who work in the industry which it
covers. "The distribution of this collective Guild income among the
members seems to be a matter for each Guild to decide for itself. Whether
the Guilds would, sooner or later, adopt the principle of equal payment for
every member, is open to discussion." Guild Socialism accepts from
Syndicalism the view that liberty is not to be secured by making the State
Page 61
the employer: "The State and the Municipality as employers have turned
out not to differ essentially from the private capitalist." Guild Socialists
regard the State as consisting of the community in their capacity as
consumers, while the Guilds will represent them in their capacity as
producers; thus Parliament and the Guild Congress will be two co-equal
powers representing consumers and producers respectively. Above both will
be the joint Committee of Parliament and the Guild Congress for deciding
matters involving the interests of consumers and producers alike. The view
of the Guild Socialists is that State Socialism takes account of men only as
consumers, while Syndicalism takes account of them only as producers.
"The problem," say the Guild Socialists, "is to reconcile the two points of
view. That is what advocates of National Guilds set out to do. The
Syndicalist has claimed everything for the industrial organizations of
producers, the Collectivist everything for the territorial or political
organizations of consumers. Both are open to the same criticism; you
cannot reconcile two points of view merely by denying one of them."36 But
although Guild Socialism represents an attempt at readjustment between
two equally legitimate points of view, its impulse and force are derived
from what it has taken over from Syndicalism. Like Syndicalism; it desires
not primarily to make work better paid, but to secure this result along with
others by making it in itself more interesting and more democratic in
organization.
Capitalism has made of work a purely commercial activity, a soulless and
a joyless thing. But substitute the national service of the Guilds for the
profiteering of the few; substitute responsible labor for a saleable
commodity; substitute self-government and decentralization for the
bureaucracy and demoralizing hugeness of the modern State and the
modern joint stock company; and then it may be just once more to speak of
a "joy in labor," and once more to hope that men may be proud of quality
and not only of quantity in their work. There is a cant of the Middle Ages,
and a cant of "joy in labor," but it were better, perhaps, to risk that cant than
to reconcile ourselves forever to the philosophy of Capitalism and of
Collectivism, which declares that work is a necessary evil never to be made
pleasant, and that the workers' only hope is a leisure which shall be longer,
richer, and well adorned with municipal amenities.37
out not to differ essentially from the private capitalist." Guild Socialists
regard the State as consisting of the community in their capacity as
consumers, while the Guilds will represent them in their capacity as
producers; thus Parliament and the Guild Congress will be two co-equal
powers representing consumers and producers respectively. Above both will
be the joint Committee of Parliament and the Guild Congress for deciding
matters involving the interests of consumers and producers alike. The view
of the Guild Socialists is that State Socialism takes account of men only as
consumers, while Syndicalism takes account of them only as producers.
"The problem," say the Guild Socialists, "is to reconcile the two points of
view. That is what advocates of National Guilds set out to do. The
Syndicalist has claimed everything for the industrial organizations of
producers, the Collectivist everything for the territorial or political
organizations of consumers. Both are open to the same criticism; you
cannot reconcile two points of view merely by denying one of them."36 But
although Guild Socialism represents an attempt at readjustment between
two equally legitimate points of view, its impulse and force are derived
from what it has taken over from Syndicalism. Like Syndicalism; it desires
not primarily to make work better paid, but to secure this result along with
others by making it in itself more interesting and more democratic in
organization.
Capitalism has made of work a purely commercial activity, a soulless and
a joyless thing. But substitute the national service of the Guilds for the
profiteering of the few; substitute responsible labor for a saleable
commodity; substitute self-government and decentralization for the
bureaucracy and demoralizing hugeness of the modern State and the
modern joint stock company; and then it may be just once more to speak of
a "joy in labor," and once more to hope that men may be proud of quality
and not only of quantity in their work. There is a cant of the Middle Ages,
and a cant of "joy in labor," but it were better, perhaps, to risk that cant than
to reconcile ourselves forever to the philosophy of Capitalism and of
Collectivism, which declares that work is a necessary evil never to be made
pleasant, and that the workers' only hope is a leisure which shall be longer,
richer, and well adorned with municipal amenities.37
Page 62
Although uniformly held that the writ of habeas corpus can only be
suspended by the legislature, in these labor disturbances the executive has
in fact suspended or disregarded the writ. . . . In cases arising from labor
agitations, the judiciary has uniformly upheld the power exercised by the
military, and in no case has there been any protest against the use of such
power or any attempt to curtail it, except in Montana, where the conviction
of a civilian by military commission was annulled" ("Final Report of the
Commission on Industrial Relations" (1915) appointed by the United States
Congress," p. 58).
Whatever may be thought of the practicability of Syndicalism, there is no
doubt that the ideas which it has put into the world have done a great deal to
revive the labor movement and to recall it to certain things of fundamental
importance which it had been in danger of forgetting. Syndicalists consider
man as producer rather than consumer. They are more concerned to procure
freedom in work than to increase material well-being. They have revived
the quest for liberty, which was growing somewhat dimmed under the
regime of Parliamentary Socialism, and they have reminded men that what
our modern society needs is not a little tinkering here and there, nor the
kind of minor readjustments to which the existing holders of power may
readily consent, but a fundamental reconstruction, a sweeping away of all
the sources of oppression, a liberation of men's constructive energies, and a
wholly new way of conceiving and regulating production and economic
relations. This merit is so great that, in view of it, all minor defects become
insignificant, and this merit Syndicalism will continue to possess even if, as
a definite movement, it should be found to have passed away with the war.
suspended by the legislature, in these labor disturbances the executive has
in fact suspended or disregarded the writ. . . . In cases arising from labor
agitations, the judiciary has uniformly upheld the power exercised by the
military, and in no case has there been any protest against the use of such
power or any attempt to curtail it, except in Montana, where the conviction
of a civilian by military commission was annulled" ("Final Report of the
Commission on Industrial Relations" (1915) appointed by the United States
Congress," p. 58).
Whatever may be thought of the practicability of Syndicalism, there is no
doubt that the ideas which it has put into the world have done a great deal to
revive the labor movement and to recall it to certain things of fundamental
importance which it had been in danger of forgetting. Syndicalists consider
man as producer rather than consumer. They are more concerned to procure
freedom in work than to increase material well-being. They have revived
the quest for liberty, which was growing somewhat dimmed under the
regime of Parliamentary Socialism, and they have reminded men that what
our modern society needs is not a little tinkering here and there, nor the
kind of minor readjustments to which the existing holders of power may
readily consent, but a fundamental reconstruction, a sweeping away of all
the sources of oppression, a liberation of men's constructive energies, and a
wholly new way of conceiving and regulating production and economic
relations. This merit is so great that, in view of it, all minor defects become
insignificant, and this merit Syndicalism will continue to possess even if, as
a definite movement, it should be found to have passed away with the war.
Page 63
Page 64
PART II — PROBLEMS OF THE FUTURE
Page 65
CHAPTER IV — WORK AND PAY
THE man who seeks to create a better order of society has two
resistances to contend with: one that of Nature, the other that of his fellow-
men. Broadly speaking, it is science that deals with the resistance of Nature,
while politics and social organization are the methods of overcoming the
resistance of men.
The ultimate fact in economics is that Nature only yields commodities as
the result of labor. The necessity of SOME labor for the satisfaction of our
wants is not imposed by political systems or by the exploitation of the
working classes; it is due to physical laws, which the reformer, like
everyone else, must admit and study. Before any optimistic economic
project can be accepted as feasible, we must examine whether the physical
conditions of production impose an unalterable veto, or whether they are
capable of being sufficiently modified by science and organization. Two
connected doctrines must be considered in examining this question: First,
Malthus' doctrine of population; and second, the vaguer, but very prevalent,
view that any surplus above the bare necessaries of life can only be
produced if most men work long hours at monotonous or painful tasks,
leaving little leisure for a civilized existence or rational enjoyment. I do not
believe that either of these obstacles to optimism will survive a close
scrutiny. The possibility of technical improvement in the methods of
production is, I believe, so great that, at any rate for centuries to come, there
will be no inevitable barrier to progress in the general well-being by the
simultaneous increase of commodities and diminution of hours of labor.
This subject has been specially studied by Kropotkin, who, whatever may
be thought of his general theories of politics, is remarkably instructive,
concrete and convincing in all that he says about the possibilities of
agriculture. Socialists and Anarchists in the main are products of industrial
life, and few among them have any practical knowledge on the subject of
food production. But Kropotkin is an exception. His two books, "The
Conquest of Bread" and "Fields, Factories and Workshops," are very full of
detailed information, and, even making great allowances for an optimistic
THE man who seeks to create a better order of society has two
resistances to contend with: one that of Nature, the other that of his fellow-
men. Broadly speaking, it is science that deals with the resistance of Nature,
while politics and social organization are the methods of overcoming the
resistance of men.
The ultimate fact in economics is that Nature only yields commodities as
the result of labor. The necessity of SOME labor for the satisfaction of our
wants is not imposed by political systems or by the exploitation of the
working classes; it is due to physical laws, which the reformer, like
everyone else, must admit and study. Before any optimistic economic
project can be accepted as feasible, we must examine whether the physical
conditions of production impose an unalterable veto, or whether they are
capable of being sufficiently modified by science and organization. Two
connected doctrines must be considered in examining this question: First,
Malthus' doctrine of population; and second, the vaguer, but very prevalent,
view that any surplus above the bare necessaries of life can only be
produced if most men work long hours at monotonous or painful tasks,
leaving little leisure for a civilized existence or rational enjoyment. I do not
believe that either of these obstacles to optimism will survive a close
scrutiny. The possibility of technical improvement in the methods of
production is, I believe, so great that, at any rate for centuries to come, there
will be no inevitable barrier to progress in the general well-being by the
simultaneous increase of commodities and diminution of hours of labor.
This subject has been specially studied by Kropotkin, who, whatever may
be thought of his general theories of politics, is remarkably instructive,
concrete and convincing in all that he says about the possibilities of
agriculture. Socialists and Anarchists in the main are products of industrial
life, and few among them have any practical knowledge on the subject of
food production. But Kropotkin is an exception. His two books, "The
Conquest of Bread" and "Fields, Factories and Workshops," are very full of
detailed information, and, even making great allowances for an optimistic
Page 66
bias, I do not think it can be denied that they demonstrate possibilities in
which few of us would otherwise have believed.
Malthus contended, in effect, that population always tends to increase up
to the limit of subsistence, that the production of food becomes more
expensive as its amount is increased, and that therefore, apart from short
exceptional periods when new discoveries produce temporary alleviations,
the bulk of mankind must always be at the lowest level consistent with
survival and reproduction. As applied to the civilized races of the world,
this doctrine is becoming untrue through the rapid decline in the birth-rate;
but, apart from this decline, there are many other reasons why the doctrine
cannot be accepted, at any rate as regards the near future. The century
which elapsed after Malthus wrote, saw a very great increase in the standard
of comfort throughout the wage-earning classes, and, owing to the
enormous increase in the productivity of labor, a far greater rise in the
standard of comfort could have been effected if a more just system of
distribution had been introduced. In former times, when one man's labor
produced not very much more than was needed for one man's subsistence, it
was impossible either greatly to reduce the normal hours of labor, or greatly
to increase the proportion of the population who enjoyed more than the bare
necessaries of life. But this state of affairs has been overcome by modern
methods of production. At the present moment, not only do many people
enjoy a comfortable income derived from rent or interest, but about half the
population of most of the civilized countries in the world is engaged, not in
the production of commodities, but in fighting or in manufacturing
munitions of war. In a time of peace the whole of this half might be kept in
idleness without making the other half poorer than they would have been if
the war had continued, and if, instead of being idle, they were productively
employed, the whole of what they would produce would be a divisible
surplus over and above present wages. The present productivity of labor in
Great Britain would suffice to produce an income of about 1 pound per day
for each family, even without any of those improvements in methods which
are obviously immediately possible.
But, it will be said, as population increases, the price of food must
ultimately increase also as the sources of supply in Canada, the Argentine,
Australia and elsewhere are more and more used up. There must come a
time, so pessimists will urge, when food becomes so dear that the ordinary
which few of us would otherwise have believed.
Malthus contended, in effect, that population always tends to increase up
to the limit of subsistence, that the production of food becomes more
expensive as its amount is increased, and that therefore, apart from short
exceptional periods when new discoveries produce temporary alleviations,
the bulk of mankind must always be at the lowest level consistent with
survival and reproduction. As applied to the civilized races of the world,
this doctrine is becoming untrue through the rapid decline in the birth-rate;
but, apart from this decline, there are many other reasons why the doctrine
cannot be accepted, at any rate as regards the near future. The century
which elapsed after Malthus wrote, saw a very great increase in the standard
of comfort throughout the wage-earning classes, and, owing to the
enormous increase in the productivity of labor, a far greater rise in the
standard of comfort could have been effected if a more just system of
distribution had been introduced. In former times, when one man's labor
produced not very much more than was needed for one man's subsistence, it
was impossible either greatly to reduce the normal hours of labor, or greatly
to increase the proportion of the population who enjoyed more than the bare
necessaries of life. But this state of affairs has been overcome by modern
methods of production. At the present moment, not only do many people
enjoy a comfortable income derived from rent or interest, but about half the
population of most of the civilized countries in the world is engaged, not in
the production of commodities, but in fighting or in manufacturing
munitions of war. In a time of peace the whole of this half might be kept in
idleness without making the other half poorer than they would have been if
the war had continued, and if, instead of being idle, they were productively
employed, the whole of what they would produce would be a divisible
surplus over and above present wages. The present productivity of labor in
Great Britain would suffice to produce an income of about 1 pound per day
for each family, even without any of those improvements in methods which
are obviously immediately possible.
But, it will be said, as population increases, the price of food must
ultimately increase also as the sources of supply in Canada, the Argentine,
Australia and elsewhere are more and more used up. There must come a
time, so pessimists will urge, when food becomes so dear that the ordinary
Page 67
wage-earner will have little surplus for expenditure upon other things. It
may be admitted that this would be true in some very distant future if the
population were to continue to increase without limit. If the whole surface
of the world were as densely populated as London is now, it would, no
doubt, require almost the whole labor of the population to produce the
necessary food from the few spaces remaining for agriculture. But there is
no reason to suppose that the population will continue to increase
indefinitely, and in any case the prospect is so remote that it may be ignored
in all practical considerations.
Returning from these dim speculations to the facts set forth by
Kropotkin, we find it proved in his writings that, by methods of intensive
cultivation, which are already in actual operation, the amount of food
produced on a given area can be increased far beyond anything that most
uninformed persons suppose possible. Speaking of the market-gardeners in
Great Britain, in the neighborhood of Paris, and in other places, he says:—
They have created a totally new agriculture. They smile when we boast
about the rotation system having permitted us to take from the field one
crop every year, or four crops each three years, because their ambition is to
have six and nine crops from the very same plot of land during the twelve
months. They do not understand our talk about good and bad soils, because
they make the soil themselves, and make it in such quantities as to be
compelled yearly to sell some of it; otherwise it would raise up the level of
their gardens by half an inch every year. They aim at cropping, not five or
six tons of grass on the acre, as we do, but from 50 to 100 tons of various
vegetables on the same space; not 5 pound sworth of hay, but 100 pounds
worth of vegetables, of the plainest description, cabbage and carrots.38
As regards cattle, he mentions that Mr. Champion at Whitby grows on
each acre the food of two or three head of cattle, whereas under ordinary
high farming it takes two or three acres to keep each head of cattle in Great
Britain. Even more astonishing are the achievements of the Culture
Maraicheres round Paris. It is impossible to summarize these achievements,
but we may note the general conclusion:—
There are now practical Maraichers who venture to maintain that if all
the food, animal and vegetable, necessary for the 3,500,000 inhabitants of
may be admitted that this would be true in some very distant future if the
population were to continue to increase without limit. If the whole surface
of the world were as densely populated as London is now, it would, no
doubt, require almost the whole labor of the population to produce the
necessary food from the few spaces remaining for agriculture. But there is
no reason to suppose that the population will continue to increase
indefinitely, and in any case the prospect is so remote that it may be ignored
in all practical considerations.
Returning from these dim speculations to the facts set forth by
Kropotkin, we find it proved in his writings that, by methods of intensive
cultivation, which are already in actual operation, the amount of food
produced on a given area can be increased far beyond anything that most
uninformed persons suppose possible. Speaking of the market-gardeners in
Great Britain, in the neighborhood of Paris, and in other places, he says:—
They have created a totally new agriculture. They smile when we boast
about the rotation system having permitted us to take from the field one
crop every year, or four crops each three years, because their ambition is to
have six and nine crops from the very same plot of land during the twelve
months. They do not understand our talk about good and bad soils, because
they make the soil themselves, and make it in such quantities as to be
compelled yearly to sell some of it; otherwise it would raise up the level of
their gardens by half an inch every year. They aim at cropping, not five or
six tons of grass on the acre, as we do, but from 50 to 100 tons of various
vegetables on the same space; not 5 pound sworth of hay, but 100 pounds
worth of vegetables, of the plainest description, cabbage and carrots.38
As regards cattle, he mentions that Mr. Champion at Whitby grows on
each acre the food of two or three head of cattle, whereas under ordinary
high farming it takes two or three acres to keep each head of cattle in Great
Britain. Even more astonishing are the achievements of the Culture
Maraicheres round Paris. It is impossible to summarize these achievements,
but we may note the general conclusion:—
There are now practical Maraichers who venture to maintain that if all
the food, animal and vegetable, necessary for the 3,500,000 inhabitants of
Page 68
the Departments of Seine and Seine-et-Oise had to be grown on their own
territory (3250 square miles), it could be grown without resorting to any
other methods of culture than those already in use—methods already tested
on a large scale and proved successful.39
It must be remembered that these two departments include the whole
population of Paris.
Kropotkin proceeds to point out methods by which the same result could
be achieved without long hours of labor. Indeed, he contends that the great
bulk of agricultural work could be carried on by people whose main
occupations are sedentary, and with only such a number of hours as would
serve to keep them in health and produce a pleasant diversification. He
protests against the theory of exces- sive division of labor. What he wants is
INTEGRATION, "a society where each individual is a producer of both
manual and intellectual work; where each able- bodied human being is a
worker, and where each worker works both in the field and in the industrial
workshop."40
These views as to production have no essential connection with
Kropotkin's advocacy of Anarchism. They would be equally possible under
State Socialism, and under certain circumstances they might even be carried
out in a capitalistic regime. They are important for our present purpose, not
from any argument which they afford in favor of one economic system as
against another, but from the fact that they remove the veto upon our hopes
which might otherwise result from a doubt as to the productive capacity of
labor. I have dwelt upon agriculture rather than industry, since it is in regard
to agriculture that the difficulties are chiefly supposed to arise. Broadly
speaking, industrial production tends to be cheaper when it is carried on on
a large scale, and therefore there is no reason in industry why an increase in
the demand should lead to an increased cost of supply.
Passing now from the purely technical and material side of the problem
of production, we come to the human factor, the motives leading men to
work, the possibilities of efficient organization of production, and the
connection of production with distribution. Defenders of the existing
system maintain that efficient work would be impossible without the
economic stimulus, and that if the wage system were abolished men would
territory (3250 square miles), it could be grown without resorting to any
other methods of culture than those already in use—methods already tested
on a large scale and proved successful.39
It must be remembered that these two departments include the whole
population of Paris.
Kropotkin proceeds to point out methods by which the same result could
be achieved without long hours of labor. Indeed, he contends that the great
bulk of agricultural work could be carried on by people whose main
occupations are sedentary, and with only such a number of hours as would
serve to keep them in health and produce a pleasant diversification. He
protests against the theory of exces- sive division of labor. What he wants is
INTEGRATION, "a society where each individual is a producer of both
manual and intellectual work; where each able- bodied human being is a
worker, and where each worker works both in the field and in the industrial
workshop."40
These views as to production have no essential connection with
Kropotkin's advocacy of Anarchism. They would be equally possible under
State Socialism, and under certain circumstances they might even be carried
out in a capitalistic regime. They are important for our present purpose, not
from any argument which they afford in favor of one economic system as
against another, but from the fact that they remove the veto upon our hopes
which might otherwise result from a doubt as to the productive capacity of
labor. I have dwelt upon agriculture rather than industry, since it is in regard
to agriculture that the difficulties are chiefly supposed to arise. Broadly
speaking, industrial production tends to be cheaper when it is carried on on
a large scale, and therefore there is no reason in industry why an increase in
the demand should lead to an increased cost of supply.
Passing now from the purely technical and material side of the problem
of production, we come to the human factor, the motives leading men to
work, the possibilities of efficient organization of production, and the
connection of production with distribution. Defenders of the existing
system maintain that efficient work would be impossible without the
economic stimulus, and that if the wage system were abolished men would
Page 69
cease to do enough work to keep the community in tolerable comfort.
Through the alleged necessity of the economic motive, the problems of
production and distribution become intertwined. The desire for a more just
distribution of the world's goods is the main inspiration of most Socialism
and Anarchism. We must, therefore, consider whether the system of
distribution which they propose would be likely to lead to a diminished
production.
There is a fundamental difference between Socialism and Anarchism as
regards the question of distribution. Socialism, at any rate in most of its
forms, would retain payment for work done or for willingness to work, and,
except in the case of persons incapacitated by age or infirmity, would make
willingness to work a condition of subsistence, or at any rate of subsistence
above a certain very low minimum. Anarchism, on the other hand, aims at
granting to everyone, without any conditions whatever, just as much of all
ordinary commodities as he or she may care to consume, while the rarer
com- modities, of which the supply cannot easily be indefinitely increased,
would be rationed and divided equally among the population. Thus
Anarchism would not impose any OBLIGATIONS of work, though
Anarchists believe that the necessary work could be made sufficiently
agreeable for the vast majority of the population to undertake it voluntarily.
Socialists, on the other hand, would exact work. Some of them would make
the incomes of all workers equal, while others would retain higher pay for
the work which is considered more valuable. All these different systems are
compatible with the common ownership of land and capital, though they
differ greatly as regards the kind of society which they would produce.
Socialism with inequality of income would not differ greatly as regards
the economic stimulus to work from the society in which we live. Such
differences as it would entail would undoubtedly be to the good from our
present point of view. Under the existing system many people enjoy
idleness and affluence through the mere accident of inheriting land or
capital. Many others, through their activities in industry or finance, enjoy an
income which is certainly very far in excess of anything to which their
social utility entitles them. On the other hand, it often happens that
inventors and discoverers, whose work has the very greatest social utility,
are robbed of their reward either by capitalists or by the failure of the public
to appreciate their work until too late. The better paid work is only open to
Through the alleged necessity of the economic motive, the problems of
production and distribution become intertwined. The desire for a more just
distribution of the world's goods is the main inspiration of most Socialism
and Anarchism. We must, therefore, consider whether the system of
distribution which they propose would be likely to lead to a diminished
production.
There is a fundamental difference between Socialism and Anarchism as
regards the question of distribution. Socialism, at any rate in most of its
forms, would retain payment for work done or for willingness to work, and,
except in the case of persons incapacitated by age or infirmity, would make
willingness to work a condition of subsistence, or at any rate of subsistence
above a certain very low minimum. Anarchism, on the other hand, aims at
granting to everyone, without any conditions whatever, just as much of all
ordinary commodities as he or she may care to consume, while the rarer
com- modities, of which the supply cannot easily be indefinitely increased,
would be rationed and divided equally among the population. Thus
Anarchism would not impose any OBLIGATIONS of work, though
Anarchists believe that the necessary work could be made sufficiently
agreeable for the vast majority of the population to undertake it voluntarily.
Socialists, on the other hand, would exact work. Some of them would make
the incomes of all workers equal, while others would retain higher pay for
the work which is considered more valuable. All these different systems are
compatible with the common ownership of land and capital, though they
differ greatly as regards the kind of society which they would produce.
Socialism with inequality of income would not differ greatly as regards
the economic stimulus to work from the society in which we live. Such
differences as it would entail would undoubtedly be to the good from our
present point of view. Under the existing system many people enjoy
idleness and affluence through the mere accident of inheriting land or
capital. Many others, through their activities in industry or finance, enjoy an
income which is certainly very far in excess of anything to which their
social utility entitles them. On the other hand, it often happens that
inventors and discoverers, whose work has the very greatest social utility,
are robbed of their reward either by capitalists or by the failure of the public
to appreciate their work until too late. The better paid work is only open to
Page 70
those who have been able to afford an expensive training, and these men are
selected in the main not by merit but by luck. The wage earner is not paid
for his willingness to work, but only for his utility to the employer.
Consequently, he may be plunged into destitution by causes over which he
has no control. Such destitution is a constant fear, and when it occurs it
produces undeserved suffering, and often deterioration in the social value of
the sufferer. These are a few among the evils of our existing system from
the standpoint of production. All these evils we might expect to see
remedied under any system of Socialism.
There are two questions which need to be considered when we are
discussing how far work requires the economic motive. The first question
is: Must society give higher pay for the more skilled or socially more
valuable work, if such work is to be done in sufficient quantities? The
second question is: Could work be made so attractive that enough of it
would be done even if idlers received just as much of the produce of work?
The first of these questions concerns the division between two schools of
Socialists: the more moderate Socialists sometimes concede that even under
Socialism it would be well to retain unequal pay for different kinds of work,
while the more thoroughgoing Socialists advocate equal incomes for all
workers. The second question, on the other hand, forms a division between
Socialists and Anarchists; the latter would not deprive a man of
commodities if he did not work, while the former in general would.
Our second question is so much more fundamental than our first that it
must be discussed at once, and in the course of this discussion what needs
to be said on our first question will find its place naturally.
Wages or Free Sharing?—"Abolition of the wages system" is one of the
watchwords common to Anarchists and advanced Socialists. But in its most
natural sense it is a watchword to which only the Anarchists have a right. In
the Anarchist conception of society all the commoner commodities will be
available to everyone without stint, in the kind of way in which water is
available at present.41 Advo- cates of this system point out that it applies
already to many things which formerly had to be paid for, e.g., roads and
bridges. They point out that it might very easily be extended to trams and
local trains. They proceed to argue—as Kropotkin does by means of his
proofs that the soil might be made indefinitely more productive—that all
selected in the main not by merit but by luck. The wage earner is not paid
for his willingness to work, but only for his utility to the employer.
Consequently, he may be plunged into destitution by causes over which he
has no control. Such destitution is a constant fear, and when it occurs it
produces undeserved suffering, and often deterioration in the social value of
the sufferer. These are a few among the evils of our existing system from
the standpoint of production. All these evils we might expect to see
remedied under any system of Socialism.
There are two questions which need to be considered when we are
discussing how far work requires the economic motive. The first question
is: Must society give higher pay for the more skilled or socially more
valuable work, if such work is to be done in sufficient quantities? The
second question is: Could work be made so attractive that enough of it
would be done even if idlers received just as much of the produce of work?
The first of these questions concerns the division between two schools of
Socialists: the more moderate Socialists sometimes concede that even under
Socialism it would be well to retain unequal pay for different kinds of work,
while the more thoroughgoing Socialists advocate equal incomes for all
workers. The second question, on the other hand, forms a division between
Socialists and Anarchists; the latter would not deprive a man of
commodities if he did not work, while the former in general would.
Our second question is so much more fundamental than our first that it
must be discussed at once, and in the course of this discussion what needs
to be said on our first question will find its place naturally.
Wages or Free Sharing?—"Abolition of the wages system" is one of the
watchwords common to Anarchists and advanced Socialists. But in its most
natural sense it is a watchword to which only the Anarchists have a right. In
the Anarchist conception of society all the commoner commodities will be
available to everyone without stint, in the kind of way in which water is
available at present.41 Advo- cates of this system point out that it applies
already to many things which formerly had to be paid for, e.g., roads and
bridges. They point out that it might very easily be extended to trams and
local trains. They proceed to argue—as Kropotkin does by means of his
proofs that the soil might be made indefinitely more productive—that all
Page 71
the commoner kinds of food could be given away to all who demanded
them, since it would be easy to produce them in quantities adequate to any
possible demand. If this system were extended to all the necessaries of life,
everyone's bare livelihood would be secured, quite regardless of the way in
which he might choose to spend his time. As for commodities which cannot
be produced in indefinite quantities, such as luxuries and delicacies, they
also, according to the Anarchists, are to be distributed without payment, but
on a system of rations, the amount available being divided equally among
the population. No doubt, though this is not said, something like a price will
have to be put upon these luxuries, so that a man may be free to choose how
he will take his share: one man will prefer good wine, another the finest
Havana cigars, another pictures or beautiful furniture. Presumably, every
man will be allowed to take such luxuries as are his due in whatever form
he prefers, the relative prices being fixed so as to equalize the demand. In
such a world as this, the economic stimulus to production will have wholly
disappeared, and if work is to continue it must be from other motives.42
Is such a system possible? First, is it technically possible to provide the
necessaries of life in such large quantities as would be needed if every man
and woman could take as much of them from the public stores as he or she
might desire?
The idea of purchase and payment is so familiar that the proposal to do
away with it must be thought at first fantastic. Yet I do not believe it is
nearly so fantastic as it seems. Even if we could all have bread for nothing,
we should not want more than a quite limited amount. As things are, the
cost of bread to the rich is so small a proportion of their income as to afford
practically no check upon their consumption; yet the amount of bread that
they consume could easily be supplied to the whole population by improved
methods of agriculture (I am not speaking of war-time). The amount of food
that people desire has natural limits, and the waste that would be incurred
would probably not be very great. As the Anarchists point out, people at
present enjoy an unlimited water supply but very few leave the taps running
when they are not using them. And one may assume that public opinion
would be opposed to excessive waste. We may lay it down, I think, that the
principle of unlimited supply could be adopted in regard to all commodities
for which the demand has limits that fall short of what can be easily
produced. And this would be the case, if production were efficiently
them, since it would be easy to produce them in quantities adequate to any
possible demand. If this system were extended to all the necessaries of life,
everyone's bare livelihood would be secured, quite regardless of the way in
which he might choose to spend his time. As for commodities which cannot
be produced in indefinite quantities, such as luxuries and delicacies, they
also, according to the Anarchists, are to be distributed without payment, but
on a system of rations, the amount available being divided equally among
the population. No doubt, though this is not said, something like a price will
have to be put upon these luxuries, so that a man may be free to choose how
he will take his share: one man will prefer good wine, another the finest
Havana cigars, another pictures or beautiful furniture. Presumably, every
man will be allowed to take such luxuries as are his due in whatever form
he prefers, the relative prices being fixed so as to equalize the demand. In
such a world as this, the economic stimulus to production will have wholly
disappeared, and if work is to continue it must be from other motives.42
Is such a system possible? First, is it technically possible to provide the
necessaries of life in such large quantities as would be needed if every man
and woman could take as much of them from the public stores as he or she
might desire?
The idea of purchase and payment is so familiar that the proposal to do
away with it must be thought at first fantastic. Yet I do not believe it is
nearly so fantastic as it seems. Even if we could all have bread for nothing,
we should not want more than a quite limited amount. As things are, the
cost of bread to the rich is so small a proportion of their income as to afford
practically no check upon their consumption; yet the amount of bread that
they consume could easily be supplied to the whole population by improved
methods of agriculture (I am not speaking of war-time). The amount of food
that people desire has natural limits, and the waste that would be incurred
would probably not be very great. As the Anarchists point out, people at
present enjoy an unlimited water supply but very few leave the taps running
when they are not using them. And one may assume that public opinion
would be opposed to excessive waste. We may lay it down, I think, that the
principle of unlimited supply could be adopted in regard to all commodities
for which the demand has limits that fall short of what can be easily
produced. And this would be the case, if production were efficiently
Page 72
organized, with the necessaries of life, including not only commodities, but
also such things as education. Even if all education were free up to the
highest, young people, unless they were radically transformed by the
Anarchist regime, would not want more than a certain amount of it. And the
same applies to plain foods, plain clothes, and the rest of the things that
supply our elementary needs.
I think we may conclude that there is no technical impossibility in the
Anarchist plan of free sharing.
But would the necessary work be done if the individual were assured of
the general standard of comfort even though he did no work?
Most people will answer this question unhesitatingly in the negative.
Those employers in particular who are in the habit of denouncing their
employes as a set of lazy, drunken louts, will feel quite certain that no work
could be got out of them except under threat of dismissal and consequent
starvation. But is this as certain as people are inclined to sup- pose at first
sight? If work were to remain what most work is now, no doubt it would be
very hard to induce people to undertake it except from fear of destitution.
But there is no reason why work should remain the dreary drudgery in
horrible conditions that most of it is now.43 If men had to be tempted to
work instead of driven to it, the obvious interest of the community would be
to make work pleasant. So long as work is not made on the whole pleasant,
it cannot be said that anything like a good state of society has been reached.
Is the painfulness of work unavoidable?
At present, the better paid work, that of the business and professional
classes, is for the most part enjoyable. I do not mean that every separate
moment is agreeable, but that the life of a man who has work of this sort is
on the whole happier than that of a man who enjoys an equal income
without doing any work. A certain amount of effort, and something in the
nature of a continuous career, are necessary to vigorous men if they are to
preserve their mental health and their zest for life. A considerable amount of
work is done without pay. People who take a rosy view of human nature
might have supposed that the duties of a magistrate would be among
disagreeable trades, like cleaning sewers; but a cynic might contend that the
pleasures of vindictiveness and moral superiority are so great that there is
also such things as education. Even if all education were free up to the
highest, young people, unless they were radically transformed by the
Anarchist regime, would not want more than a certain amount of it. And the
same applies to plain foods, plain clothes, and the rest of the things that
supply our elementary needs.
I think we may conclude that there is no technical impossibility in the
Anarchist plan of free sharing.
But would the necessary work be done if the individual were assured of
the general standard of comfort even though he did no work?
Most people will answer this question unhesitatingly in the negative.
Those employers in particular who are in the habit of denouncing their
employes as a set of lazy, drunken louts, will feel quite certain that no work
could be got out of them except under threat of dismissal and consequent
starvation. But is this as certain as people are inclined to sup- pose at first
sight? If work were to remain what most work is now, no doubt it would be
very hard to induce people to undertake it except from fear of destitution.
But there is no reason why work should remain the dreary drudgery in
horrible conditions that most of it is now.43 If men had to be tempted to
work instead of driven to it, the obvious interest of the community would be
to make work pleasant. So long as work is not made on the whole pleasant,
it cannot be said that anything like a good state of society has been reached.
Is the painfulness of work unavoidable?
At present, the better paid work, that of the business and professional
classes, is for the most part enjoyable. I do not mean that every separate
moment is agreeable, but that the life of a man who has work of this sort is
on the whole happier than that of a man who enjoys an equal income
without doing any work. A certain amount of effort, and something in the
nature of a continuous career, are necessary to vigorous men if they are to
preserve their mental health and their zest for life. A considerable amount of
work is done without pay. People who take a rosy view of human nature
might have supposed that the duties of a magistrate would be among
disagreeable trades, like cleaning sewers; but a cynic might contend that the
pleasures of vindictiveness and moral superiority are so great that there is
Page 73
no difficulty in finding well-to-do elderly gentlemen who are willing,
without pay, to send helpless wretches to the torture of prison. And apart
from enjoyment of the work itself, desire for the good opinion of neighbors
and for the feeling of effectiveness is quite sufficient to keep many men
active.
But, it will be said, the sort of work that a man would voluntarily choose
must always be exceptional: the great bulk of necessary work can never be
anything but painful. Who would choose, if an easy life were otherwise
open to him, to be a coal-miner, or a stoker on an Atlantic liner? I think it
must be conceded that much necessary work must always remain
disagreeable or at least painfully monotonous, and that special privileges
will have to be accorded to those who undertake it, if the Anarchist system
is ever to be made workable. It is true that the introduction of such special
privileges would somewhat mar the rounded logic of Anarchism, but it need
not, I think, make any really vital breach in its system. Much of the work
that needs doing could be rendered agreeable, if thought and care were
given to this object. Even now it is often only long hours that make work
irksome. If the normal hours of work were reduced to, say, four, as they
could be by better organization and more scientific methods, a very great
deal of work which is now felt as a burden would quite cease to be so. If, as
Kropotkin suggests, agricultural work, instead of being the lifelong
drudgery of an ignorant laborer living very near the verge of abject poverty,
were the occasional occupation of men and women normally employed in
industry or brain-work; if, instead of being conducted by ancient traditional
methods, without any possibility of intelligent participation by the wage-
earner, it were alive with the search for new methods and new inventions,
filled with the spirit of freedom, and inviting the mental as well as the
physical cooperation of those who do the work, it might become a joy
instead of a weariness, and a source of health and life to those engaged in it.
What is true of agriculture is said by Anarchists to be equally true of
industry. They maintain that if the great economic organizations which are
now managed by capitalists, without consideration for the lives of the
wage-earners beyond what Trade Unions are able to exact, were turned
gradually into self-governing communities, in which the producers could
decide all questions of methods, conditions, hours of work, and so forth,
there would be an almost boundless change for the better: grime and noise
without pay, to send helpless wretches to the torture of prison. And apart
from enjoyment of the work itself, desire for the good opinion of neighbors
and for the feeling of effectiveness is quite sufficient to keep many men
active.
But, it will be said, the sort of work that a man would voluntarily choose
must always be exceptional: the great bulk of necessary work can never be
anything but painful. Who would choose, if an easy life were otherwise
open to him, to be a coal-miner, or a stoker on an Atlantic liner? I think it
must be conceded that much necessary work must always remain
disagreeable or at least painfully monotonous, and that special privileges
will have to be accorded to those who undertake it, if the Anarchist system
is ever to be made workable. It is true that the introduction of such special
privileges would somewhat mar the rounded logic of Anarchism, but it need
not, I think, make any really vital breach in its system. Much of the work
that needs doing could be rendered agreeable, if thought and care were
given to this object. Even now it is often only long hours that make work
irksome. If the normal hours of work were reduced to, say, four, as they
could be by better organization and more scientific methods, a very great
deal of work which is now felt as a burden would quite cease to be so. If, as
Kropotkin suggests, agricultural work, instead of being the lifelong
drudgery of an ignorant laborer living very near the verge of abject poverty,
were the occasional occupation of men and women normally employed in
industry or brain-work; if, instead of being conducted by ancient traditional
methods, without any possibility of intelligent participation by the wage-
earner, it were alive with the search for new methods and new inventions,
filled with the spirit of freedom, and inviting the mental as well as the
physical cooperation of those who do the work, it might become a joy
instead of a weariness, and a source of health and life to those engaged in it.
What is true of agriculture is said by Anarchists to be equally true of
industry. They maintain that if the great economic organizations which are
now managed by capitalists, without consideration for the lives of the
wage-earners beyond what Trade Unions are able to exact, were turned
gradually into self-governing communities, in which the producers could
decide all questions of methods, conditions, hours of work, and so forth,
there would be an almost boundless change for the better: grime and noise
Page 74
might be nearly eliminated, the hideousness of industrial regions might be
turned into beauty, the interest in the scientific aspects of production might
become diffused among all producers with any native intelligence, and
something of the artist's joy in creation might inspire the whole of the work.
All this, which is at present utterly remote from the reality, might be
produced by economic self-government. We may concede that by such
means a very large proportion of the necessary work of the world could
ultimately be made sufficiently agreeable to be preferred before idleness
even by men whose bare livelihood would be assured whether they worked
or not. As to the residue let us admit that special rewards, whether in goods
or honors or privileges, would have to be given to those who undertook it.
But this need not cause any fundamental objection.
There would, of course, be a certain proportion of the population who
would prefer idleness. Provided the proportion were small, this need not
matter. And among those who would be classed as idlers might be included
artists, writers of books, men devoted to abstract intellectual pursuits—in
short, all those whom society despises while they are alive and honors when
they are dead. To such men, the possibility of pursuing their own work
regardless of any public recognition of its utility would be invaluable.
Whoever will observe how many of our poets have been men of private
means will realize how much poetic capacity must have remained
undeveloped through poverty; for it would be absurd to suppose that the
rich are better endowed by nature with the capacity for poetry. Freedom for
such men, few as they are, must be set against the waste of the mere idlers.
So far, we have set forth the arguments in favor of the Anarchist plan.
They are, to my mind, sufficient to make it seem possible that the plan
might succeed, but not sufficient to make it so probable that it would be
wise to try it.
The question of the feasibility of the Anarchist proposals in regard to
distribution is, like so many other questions, a quantitative one. The
Anarchist proposals consist of two parts: (1) That all the common
commodities should be supplied ad lib. to all applicants; (2) That no
obligation to work, or economic reward for work, should be imposed on
anyone. These two proposals are not necessarily inseparable, nor does either
entail the whole system of Anarchism, though without them Anarchism
turned into beauty, the interest in the scientific aspects of production might
become diffused among all producers with any native intelligence, and
something of the artist's joy in creation might inspire the whole of the work.
All this, which is at present utterly remote from the reality, might be
produced by economic self-government. We may concede that by such
means a very large proportion of the necessary work of the world could
ultimately be made sufficiently agreeable to be preferred before idleness
even by men whose bare livelihood would be assured whether they worked
or not. As to the residue let us admit that special rewards, whether in goods
or honors or privileges, would have to be given to those who undertook it.
But this need not cause any fundamental objection.
There would, of course, be a certain proportion of the population who
would prefer idleness. Provided the proportion were small, this need not
matter. And among those who would be classed as idlers might be included
artists, writers of books, men devoted to abstract intellectual pursuits—in
short, all those whom society despises while they are alive and honors when
they are dead. To such men, the possibility of pursuing their own work
regardless of any public recognition of its utility would be invaluable.
Whoever will observe how many of our poets have been men of private
means will realize how much poetic capacity must have remained
undeveloped through poverty; for it would be absurd to suppose that the
rich are better endowed by nature with the capacity for poetry. Freedom for
such men, few as they are, must be set against the waste of the mere idlers.
So far, we have set forth the arguments in favor of the Anarchist plan.
They are, to my mind, sufficient to make it seem possible that the plan
might succeed, but not sufficient to make it so probable that it would be
wise to try it.
The question of the feasibility of the Anarchist proposals in regard to
distribution is, like so many other questions, a quantitative one. The
Anarchist proposals consist of two parts: (1) That all the common
commodities should be supplied ad lib. to all applicants; (2) That no
obligation to work, or economic reward for work, should be imposed on
anyone. These two proposals are not necessarily inseparable, nor does either
entail the whole system of Anarchism, though without them Anarchism
Page 75
would hardly be possible. As regards the first of these proposals, it can be
carried out even now with regard to some commodities, and it could be
carried out in no very distant future with regard to many more. It is a
flexible plan, since this or that article of consumption could be placed on
the free list or taken of as circumstances might dictate. Its advantages are
many and various, and the practice of the world tends to develop in this
direction. I think we may conclude that this part of the Anarchists' system
might well be adopted bit by bit, reaching gradually the full extension that
they desire.
But as regards the second proposal, that there should be no obligation to
work, and no economic reward for work, the matter is much more doubtful.
Anarchists always assume that if their schemes were put into operation
practically everyone would work; but although there is very much more to
be said for this view than most people would concede at first sight, yet it is
questionable whether there is enough to be said to make it true for practical
purposes. Perhaps, in a community where industry had become habitual
through economic pressure, public opinion might be sufficiently powerful
to compel most men to work;44 but it is always doubtful how far such a
state of things would be permanent. If public opinion is to be really
effective, it will be necessary to have some method of dividing the
community into small groups, and to allow each group to consume only the
equivalent of what it produces. This will make the economic motive
operative upon the group, which, since we are supposing it small, will feel
that its collective share is appreciably diminished by each idle individual.
Such a system might be feasible, but it would be contrary to the whole spirit
of Anarchism and would destroy the main lines of its economic system.
The attitude of orthodox Socialism on this question is quite different
from that of Anarchism.45 Among the more immediate measures advocated
in the "Communist Manifesto" is "equal liability of all to labor.
Establishment of industrial armies, especially for agriculture." The Socialist
theory is that, in general, work alone gives the right to the enjoyment of the
produce of work. To this theory there will, of course, be exceptions: the old
and the very young, the infirm and those whose work is temporarily not
required through no fault of their own. But the fundamental conception of
Socialism, in regard to our present question, is that all who can should be
compelled to work, either by the threat of starvation or by the operation of
carried out even now with regard to some commodities, and it could be
carried out in no very distant future with regard to many more. It is a
flexible plan, since this or that article of consumption could be placed on
the free list or taken of as circumstances might dictate. Its advantages are
many and various, and the practice of the world tends to develop in this
direction. I think we may conclude that this part of the Anarchists' system
might well be adopted bit by bit, reaching gradually the full extension that
they desire.
But as regards the second proposal, that there should be no obligation to
work, and no economic reward for work, the matter is much more doubtful.
Anarchists always assume that if their schemes were put into operation
practically everyone would work; but although there is very much more to
be said for this view than most people would concede at first sight, yet it is
questionable whether there is enough to be said to make it true for practical
purposes. Perhaps, in a community where industry had become habitual
through economic pressure, public opinion might be sufficiently powerful
to compel most men to work;44 but it is always doubtful how far such a
state of things would be permanent. If public opinion is to be really
effective, it will be necessary to have some method of dividing the
community into small groups, and to allow each group to consume only the
equivalent of what it produces. This will make the economic motive
operative upon the group, which, since we are supposing it small, will feel
that its collective share is appreciably diminished by each idle individual.
Such a system might be feasible, but it would be contrary to the whole spirit
of Anarchism and would destroy the main lines of its economic system.
The attitude of orthodox Socialism on this question is quite different
from that of Anarchism.45 Among the more immediate measures advocated
in the "Communist Manifesto" is "equal liability of all to labor.
Establishment of industrial armies, especially for agriculture." The Socialist
theory is that, in general, work alone gives the right to the enjoyment of the
produce of work. To this theory there will, of course, be exceptions: the old
and the very young, the infirm and those whose work is temporarily not
required through no fault of their own. But the fundamental conception of
Socialism, in regard to our present question, is that all who can should be
compelled to work, either by the threat of starvation or by the operation of
Page 76
the criminal law. And, of course, the only kind of work recognized will be
such as commends itself to the authorities. Writing books against Socialism,
or against any theory embodied in the government of the day, would
certainly not be recognized as work. No more would the painting of pictures
in a different style from that of the Royal Academy, or producing plays
unpleasing to the censor. Any new line of thought would be banned, unless
by influence or corruption the thinker could crawl into the good graces of
the pundits. These results are not foreseen by Socialists, because they
imagine that the Socialist State will be governed by men like those who
now advocate it. This is, of course, a delusion. The rulers of the State then
will bear as little resemblance to the pres- ent Socialists as the dignitaries of
the Church after the time of Constantine bore to the Apostles. The men who
advocate an unpopular reform are exceptional in disinterestedness and zeal
for the public good; but those who hold power after the reform has been
carried out are likely to belong, in the main, to the ambitious executive type
which has in all ages possessed itself of the government of nations. And this
type has never shown itself tolerant of opposition or friendly to freedom.
It would seem, then, that if the Anarchist plan has its dangers, the
Socialist plan has at least equal dangers. It is true that the evils we have
been foreseeing under Socialism exist at present, but the purpose of
Socialists is to cure the evils of the world as it is; they cannot be content
with the argument that they would make things no worse.
Anarchism has the advantage as regards liberty, Socialism as regards the
inducements to work. Can we not find a method of combining these two
advantages? It seems to me that we can.
We saw that, provided most people work in moderation, and their work is
rendered as productive as science and organization can make it, there is no
good reason why the necessaries of life should not be supplied freely to all.
Our only serious doubt was as to whether, in an Anarchist regime, the
motives for work would be sufficiently powerful to prevent a dan- gerously
large amount of idleness. But it would be easy to decree that, though
necessaries should be free to all, whatever went beyond necessaries should
only be given to those who were willing to work—not, as is usual at
present, only to those in work at any moment, but also to all those who,
when they happened not to be working, were idle through no fault of their
such as commends itself to the authorities. Writing books against Socialism,
or against any theory embodied in the government of the day, would
certainly not be recognized as work. No more would the painting of pictures
in a different style from that of the Royal Academy, or producing plays
unpleasing to the censor. Any new line of thought would be banned, unless
by influence or corruption the thinker could crawl into the good graces of
the pundits. These results are not foreseen by Socialists, because they
imagine that the Socialist State will be governed by men like those who
now advocate it. This is, of course, a delusion. The rulers of the State then
will bear as little resemblance to the pres- ent Socialists as the dignitaries of
the Church after the time of Constantine bore to the Apostles. The men who
advocate an unpopular reform are exceptional in disinterestedness and zeal
for the public good; but those who hold power after the reform has been
carried out are likely to belong, in the main, to the ambitious executive type
which has in all ages possessed itself of the government of nations. And this
type has never shown itself tolerant of opposition or friendly to freedom.
It would seem, then, that if the Anarchist plan has its dangers, the
Socialist plan has at least equal dangers. It is true that the evils we have
been foreseeing under Socialism exist at present, but the purpose of
Socialists is to cure the evils of the world as it is; they cannot be content
with the argument that they would make things no worse.
Anarchism has the advantage as regards liberty, Socialism as regards the
inducements to work. Can we not find a method of combining these two
advantages? It seems to me that we can.
We saw that, provided most people work in moderation, and their work is
rendered as productive as science and organization can make it, there is no
good reason why the necessaries of life should not be supplied freely to all.
Our only serious doubt was as to whether, in an Anarchist regime, the
motives for work would be sufficiently powerful to prevent a dan- gerously
large amount of idleness. But it would be easy to decree that, though
necessaries should be free to all, whatever went beyond necessaries should
only be given to those who were willing to work—not, as is usual at
present, only to those in work at any moment, but also to all those who,
when they happened not to be working, were idle through no fault of their
Page 77
own. We find at present that a man who has a small income from
investments, just sufficient to keep him from actual want, almost always
prefers to find some paid work in order to be able to afford luxuries. So it
would be, presumably, in such a community as we are imagining. At the
same time, the man who felt a vocation for some unrecognized work of art
or science or thought would be free to follow his desire, provided he were
willing to "scorn delights and live laborious days." And the comparatively
small number of men with an invincible horror of work—the sort of men
who now become tramps— might lead a harmless existence, without any
grave danger of their becoming sufficiently numerous to be a serious
burden upon the more industrious. In this ways the claims of freedom could
be combined with the need of some economic stimulus to work. Such a
system, it seems to me, would have a far greater chance of success than
either pure Anarchism or pure orthodox Socialism.
Stated in more familiar terms, the plan we are advocating amounts
essentially to this: that a certain small income, sufficient for necessaries,
should be secured to all, whether they work or not, and that a larger income,
as much larger as might be warranted by the total amount of commodities
produced, should be given to those who are willing to engage in some work
which the community recognizes as useful. On this basis we may build
further. I do not think it is always necessary to pay more highly work which
is more skilled or regarded as socially more useful, since such work is more
interesting and more respected than ordinary work, and will therefore often
be preferred by those who are able to do it. But we might, for instance, give
an intermediate income to those who are only willing to work half the usual
number of hours, and an income above that of most workers to those who
choose a specially disagreeable trade. Such a system is perfectly compatible
with Socialism, though perhaps hardly with Anarchism. Of its advantages
we shall have more to say at a later stage. For the present I am content to
urge that it combines freedom with justice, and avoids those dangers to the
community which we have found to lurk both in the proposals of the
Anarchists and in those of orthodox Socialists.
investments, just sufficient to keep him from actual want, almost always
prefers to find some paid work in order to be able to afford luxuries. So it
would be, presumably, in such a community as we are imagining. At the
same time, the man who felt a vocation for some unrecognized work of art
or science or thought would be free to follow his desire, provided he were
willing to "scorn delights and live laborious days." And the comparatively
small number of men with an invincible horror of work—the sort of men
who now become tramps— might lead a harmless existence, without any
grave danger of their becoming sufficiently numerous to be a serious
burden upon the more industrious. In this ways the claims of freedom could
be combined with the need of some economic stimulus to work. Such a
system, it seems to me, would have a far greater chance of success than
either pure Anarchism or pure orthodox Socialism.
Stated in more familiar terms, the plan we are advocating amounts
essentially to this: that a certain small income, sufficient for necessaries,
should be secured to all, whether they work or not, and that a larger income,
as much larger as might be warranted by the total amount of commodities
produced, should be given to those who are willing to engage in some work
which the community recognizes as useful. On this basis we may build
further. I do not think it is always necessary to pay more highly work which
is more skilled or regarded as socially more useful, since such work is more
interesting and more respected than ordinary work, and will therefore often
be preferred by those who are able to do it. But we might, for instance, give
an intermediate income to those who are only willing to work half the usual
number of hours, and an income above that of most workers to those who
choose a specially disagreeable trade. Such a system is perfectly compatible
with Socialism, though perhaps hardly with Anarchism. Of its advantages
we shall have more to say at a later stage. For the present I am content to
urge that it combines freedom with justice, and avoids those dangers to the
community which we have found to lurk both in the proposals of the
Anarchists and in those of orthodox Socialists.
Page 78
Page 79
CHAPTER V — GOVERNMENT AND LAW
GOVERNMENT and Law, in their very essence, consist of restrictions
on freedom, and freedom is the greatest of political goods.46 A hasty
reasoner might conclude without further ado that Law and government are
evils which must be abolished if freedom is our goal. But this consequence,
true or false, cannot be proved so simply. In this chapter we shall examine
the arguments of Anarchists against law and the State. We shall proceed on
the assumption that freedom is the supreme aim of a good social system;
but on this very basis we shall find the Anarchist contentions very
questionable.
Respect for the liberty of others is not a natural impulse with most men:
envy and love of power lead ordinary human nature to find pleasure in
interferences with the lives of others. If all men's actions were wholly
unchecked by external authority, we should not obtain a world in which all
men would be free. The strong would oppress the weak, or the majority
would oppress the minority, or the lovers of violence would oppress the
more peaceable people. I fear it cannot be said that these bad impulses are
WHOLLY due to a bad social system, though it must be conceded that the
present competitive organization of society does a great deal to foster the
worst elements in human nature. The love of power is an impulse which,
though innate in very ambitious men, is chiefly promoted as a rule by the
actual experience of power. In a world where none could acquire much
power, the desire to tyrannize would be much less strong than it is at
present. Nevertheless, I cannot think that it would be wholly absent, and
those in whom it would exist would often be men of unusual energy and
executive capacity. Such men, if they are not restrained by the organized
will of the community, may either succeed in establishing a despotism, or,
at any rate, make such a vigorous attempt as can only be defeated through a
period of prolonged disturbance. And apart from the love or political power,
there is the love of power over individuals. If threats and terrorism were not
prevented by law, it can hardly be doubted that cruelty would be rife in the
relations of men and women, and of parents and children. It is true that the
habits of a community can make such cruelty rare, but these habits, I fear,
GOVERNMENT and Law, in their very essence, consist of restrictions
on freedom, and freedom is the greatest of political goods.46 A hasty
reasoner might conclude without further ado that Law and government are
evils which must be abolished if freedom is our goal. But this consequence,
true or false, cannot be proved so simply. In this chapter we shall examine
the arguments of Anarchists against law and the State. We shall proceed on
the assumption that freedom is the supreme aim of a good social system;
but on this very basis we shall find the Anarchist contentions very
questionable.
Respect for the liberty of others is not a natural impulse with most men:
envy and love of power lead ordinary human nature to find pleasure in
interferences with the lives of others. If all men's actions were wholly
unchecked by external authority, we should not obtain a world in which all
men would be free. The strong would oppress the weak, or the majority
would oppress the minority, or the lovers of violence would oppress the
more peaceable people. I fear it cannot be said that these bad impulses are
WHOLLY due to a bad social system, though it must be conceded that the
present competitive organization of society does a great deal to foster the
worst elements in human nature. The love of power is an impulse which,
though innate in very ambitious men, is chiefly promoted as a rule by the
actual experience of power. In a world where none could acquire much
power, the desire to tyrannize would be much less strong than it is at
present. Nevertheless, I cannot think that it would be wholly absent, and
those in whom it would exist would often be men of unusual energy and
executive capacity. Such men, if they are not restrained by the organized
will of the community, may either succeed in establishing a despotism, or,
at any rate, make such a vigorous attempt as can only be defeated through a
period of prolonged disturbance. And apart from the love or political power,
there is the love of power over individuals. If threats and terrorism were not
prevented by law, it can hardly be doubted that cruelty would be rife in the
relations of men and women, and of parents and children. It is true that the
habits of a community can make such cruelty rare, but these habits, I fear,
Page 80
are only to be produced through the prolonged reign of law. Experience of
backwoods communities, mining camps and other such places seems to
show that under new conditions men easily revert to a more barbarous
attitude and practice. It would seem, therefore, that, while human nature
remains as it is, there will be more liberty for all in a community where
some acts of tyranny by individuals are forbidden, than in a community
where the law leaves each individual free to follow his every impulse. But,
although the necessity of some form of government and law must for the
present be conceded, it is important to remember that all law and
government is in itself in some degree an evil, only justifiable when it
prevents other and greater evils. Every use of the power of the State needs,
therefore, to be very closely scrutinized, and every possibility of
diminishing its power is to be welcomed provided it does not lead to a reign
of private tyranny.
The power of the State is partly legal, partly economic: acts of a kind
which the State dislikes can be punished by the criminal law, and
individuals who incur the displeasure of the State may find it hard to earn a
livelihood.
The views of Marx on the State are not very clear. On the one hand he
seems willing,, like the modern State Socialists, to allow great power to the
State, but on the other hand he suggests that when the Socialist revolution
has been consummated, the State, as we know it, will disappear. Among the
measures which are advocated in the Communist Manifesto as immediately
desirable, there are several which would very greatly increase the power of
the existing State. For example, "Centralization of credit in the hands of the
State, by means of a national bank with State capital and an exclusive
monopoly;" and again, "Centralization of the means of communication and
transport in the hands of the State." But the Manifesto goes on to say:
When, in the course of development, class distinctions have disappeared,
and all production has been concentrated in the hands of a vast association
of the whole nation, the public power will lose its political character.
Political power, properly so called, is merely the organised power of one
class for oppressing another. If the proletariat during its contest with the
bourgeoisie is compelled, by the force of circumstances, to organize itself
as a class, if, by means of a revolution, it makes itself the ruling class, and,
backwoods communities, mining camps and other such places seems to
show that under new conditions men easily revert to a more barbarous
attitude and practice. It would seem, therefore, that, while human nature
remains as it is, there will be more liberty for all in a community where
some acts of tyranny by individuals are forbidden, than in a community
where the law leaves each individual free to follow his every impulse. But,
although the necessity of some form of government and law must for the
present be conceded, it is important to remember that all law and
government is in itself in some degree an evil, only justifiable when it
prevents other and greater evils. Every use of the power of the State needs,
therefore, to be very closely scrutinized, and every possibility of
diminishing its power is to be welcomed provided it does not lead to a reign
of private tyranny.
The power of the State is partly legal, partly economic: acts of a kind
which the State dislikes can be punished by the criminal law, and
individuals who incur the displeasure of the State may find it hard to earn a
livelihood.
The views of Marx on the State are not very clear. On the one hand he
seems willing,, like the modern State Socialists, to allow great power to the
State, but on the other hand he suggests that when the Socialist revolution
has been consummated, the State, as we know it, will disappear. Among the
measures which are advocated in the Communist Manifesto as immediately
desirable, there are several which would very greatly increase the power of
the existing State. For example, "Centralization of credit in the hands of the
State, by means of a national bank with State capital and an exclusive
monopoly;" and again, "Centralization of the means of communication and
transport in the hands of the State." But the Manifesto goes on to say:
When, in the course of development, class distinctions have disappeared,
and all production has been concentrated in the hands of a vast association
of the whole nation, the public power will lose its political character.
Political power, properly so called, is merely the organised power of one
class for oppressing another. If the proletariat during its contest with the
bourgeoisie is compelled, by the force of circumstances, to organize itself
as a class, if, by means of a revolution, it makes itself the ruling class, and,
Page 81
as such, sweeps away by force the old conditions of production, then it will,
along with these conditions, have swept away the conditions for the
existence of class antagonisms, and of classes generally, and will thereby
have abolished its own supremacy as a class.
In place of the old bourgeois society, with its classes and class
antagonisms, we shall have an association, in which; the free development
of each is the condition for the free development of all.47
This attitude Marx preserved in essentials throughout his life.
Accordingly, it is not to be wondered at that his followers, so far as regards
their immediate aims, have in the main become out-and-out State Socialists.
On the other hand, the Syndicalists, who accept from Marx the doctrine of
the class war, which they regard as what is really vital in his teaching, reject
the State with abhorrence and wish to abolish it wholly, in which respect
they are at one with the Anarchists. The Guild Socialists, though some
persons in this country regard them as extremists, really represent the
English love of compromise. The Syndicalist arguments as to the dangers
inherent in the power of the State have made them dissatisfied with the old
State Socialism, but they are unable to accept the Anarchist view that
society can dispense altogether with a central authority. Accordingly they
propose that there should be two co-equal instruments of Government in a
community, the one geographical, representing the consumers, and
essentially the continuation of the democratic State; the other representing
the producers, organized, not geographically, but in guilds, after the manner
of industrial unionism. These two author- ities will deal with different
classes of questions. Guild Socialists do not regard the industrial authority
as forming part of the State, for they contend that it is the essence of the
State to be geographical; but the industrial authority will resemble the
present State in the fact that it will have coercive powers, and that its
decrees will be enforced, when necessary. It is to be suspected that
Syndicalists also, much as they object to the existing State, would not
object to coercion of individuals in an industry by the Trade Union in that
industry. Government within the Trade Union would probably be quite as
strict as State government is now. In saying this we are assuming that the
theoretical Anarchism of Syndicalist leaders would not survive accession to
power, but I am afraid experience shows that this is not a very hazardous
assumption.
along with these conditions, have swept away the conditions for the
existence of class antagonisms, and of classes generally, and will thereby
have abolished its own supremacy as a class.
In place of the old bourgeois society, with its classes and class
antagonisms, we shall have an association, in which; the free development
of each is the condition for the free development of all.47
This attitude Marx preserved in essentials throughout his life.
Accordingly, it is not to be wondered at that his followers, so far as regards
their immediate aims, have in the main become out-and-out State Socialists.
On the other hand, the Syndicalists, who accept from Marx the doctrine of
the class war, which they regard as what is really vital in his teaching, reject
the State with abhorrence and wish to abolish it wholly, in which respect
they are at one with the Anarchists. The Guild Socialists, though some
persons in this country regard them as extremists, really represent the
English love of compromise. The Syndicalist arguments as to the dangers
inherent in the power of the State have made them dissatisfied with the old
State Socialism, but they are unable to accept the Anarchist view that
society can dispense altogether with a central authority. Accordingly they
propose that there should be two co-equal instruments of Government in a
community, the one geographical, representing the consumers, and
essentially the continuation of the democratic State; the other representing
the producers, organized, not geographically, but in guilds, after the manner
of industrial unionism. These two author- ities will deal with different
classes of questions. Guild Socialists do not regard the industrial authority
as forming part of the State, for they contend that it is the essence of the
State to be geographical; but the industrial authority will resemble the
present State in the fact that it will have coercive powers, and that its
decrees will be enforced, when necessary. It is to be suspected that
Syndicalists also, much as they object to the existing State, would not
object to coercion of individuals in an industry by the Trade Union in that
industry. Government within the Trade Union would probably be quite as
strict as State government is now. In saying this we are assuming that the
theoretical Anarchism of Syndicalist leaders would not survive accession to
power, but I am afraid experience shows that this is not a very hazardous
assumption.
Page 82
Among all these different views, the one which raises the deepest issue is
the Anarchist contention that all coercion by the community is unnecessary.
Like most of the things that Anarchists say, there is much more to be urged
in support of this view than most people would suppose at first sight.
Kropotkin, who is its ablest exponent, points out how much has been
achieved already by the method of free agreement. He does not wish to
abolish government in the sense of collective decisions: what he does wish
to abolish is the system by which a decision is en- forced upon those who
oppose it.48 The whole system of representative government and majority
rule is to him a bad thing.49 He points to such instances as the agreements
among the different railway systems of the Continent for the running of
through expresses and for co-operation generally. He points out that in such
cases the different companies or authorities concerned each appoint a
delegate, and that the delegates suggest a basis of agreement, which has to
be subsequently ratified by each of the bodies ap- pointing them. The
assembly of delegates has no coercive power whatever, and a majority can
do nothing against a recalcitrant minority. Yet this has not prevented the
conclusion of very elaborate systems of agreements. By such methods, so
Anarchists contend, the USEFUL functions of government can be carried
out without any coercion. They maintain that the usefulness of agreement is
so patent as to make co-operation certain if once the predatory motives
associated with the present system of private property were removed.
"It seems to me, however, that State and government represent two ideas
of a different kind. The State idea implies quite another idea to that of
government. It not only includes the existence of a power placed above
society, but also a territorial concentration and a concentration of many
functions of the life of society in the hands of a few or even of all. It implies
new relations among the members of society.
"This characteristic distinction, which perhaps escapes notice at first
sight, appears clearly when the origin of the State is studied." Kropotkin,
"The State." p. 4.
Attractive as this view is, I cannot resist the conclusion that it results
from impatience and represents the attempt to find a short-cut toward the
ideal which all humane people desire.
the Anarchist contention that all coercion by the community is unnecessary.
Like most of the things that Anarchists say, there is much more to be urged
in support of this view than most people would suppose at first sight.
Kropotkin, who is its ablest exponent, points out how much has been
achieved already by the method of free agreement. He does not wish to
abolish government in the sense of collective decisions: what he does wish
to abolish is the system by which a decision is en- forced upon those who
oppose it.48 The whole system of representative government and majority
rule is to him a bad thing.49 He points to such instances as the agreements
among the different railway systems of the Continent for the running of
through expresses and for co-operation generally. He points out that in such
cases the different companies or authorities concerned each appoint a
delegate, and that the delegates suggest a basis of agreement, which has to
be subsequently ratified by each of the bodies ap- pointing them. The
assembly of delegates has no coercive power whatever, and a majority can
do nothing against a recalcitrant minority. Yet this has not prevented the
conclusion of very elaborate systems of agreements. By such methods, so
Anarchists contend, the USEFUL functions of government can be carried
out without any coercion. They maintain that the usefulness of agreement is
so patent as to make co-operation certain if once the predatory motives
associated with the present system of private property were removed.
"It seems to me, however, that State and government represent two ideas
of a different kind. The State idea implies quite another idea to that of
government. It not only includes the existence of a power placed above
society, but also a territorial concentration and a concentration of many
functions of the life of society in the hands of a few or even of all. It implies
new relations among the members of society.
"This characteristic distinction, which perhaps escapes notice at first
sight, appears clearly when the origin of the State is studied." Kropotkin,
"The State." p. 4.
Attractive as this view is, I cannot resist the conclusion that it results
from impatience and represents the attempt to find a short-cut toward the
ideal which all humane people desire.
Page 83
Let us begin with the question of private crime.50 Anarchists maintain
that the criminal is manufactured by bad social conditions and would
disappear in such a world as they aim at creating.51 No doubt there is a
great measure of truth in this view. There would be little motive to robbery,
for example, in an Anarchist world, unless it were organized on a large
scale by a body of men bent on upsetting the Anarchist regime. It may also
be conceded that impulses toward criminal violence could be very largely
eliminated by a better education. But all such contentions, it seems to me,
have their limitations. To take an extreme case, we cannot suppose that
there would be no lunatics in an Anarchist community, and some of these
lunatics would, no doubt, be homicidal. Probably no one would argue that
they ought to be left at liberty. But there are no sharp lines in nature; from
the homicidal lunatic to the sane man of violent passions there is a
continuous gradation. Even in the most perfect community there will be
men and women, otherwise sane, who will feel an impulse to commit
murder from jealousy. These are now usually restrained by the fear of
punishment, but if this fear were removed, such murders would probably
become much more common, as may be seen from the present behavior of
certain soldiers on leave. Moreover, certain kinds of conduct arouse public
hostility, and would almost inevitably lead to lynching, if no other
recognized method of punishment existed. There is in most men a certain
natural vindictiveness, not always directed against the worst members of the
community. For example, Spinoza was very nearly murdered by the mob
because he was suspected of undue friendliness to France at a time when
Holland was at war with that country. Apart from such cases, there would
be the very real danger of an organized attempt to destroy Anarchism and
revive ancient oppressions. Is it to be supposed, for example, that Napoleon,
if he had been born into such a community as Kropotkin advocates, would
have acquiesced tamely in a world where his genius could find no scope? I
cannot see what should prevent a combination of ambitious men forming
themselves into a private army, manufacturing their own munitions, and at
last enslaving the defenseless citizens, who had relied upon the inherent
attractiveness of liberty. It would not be consistent with the principles of
Anarchism for the community to interfere with the drilling of a private
army, no matter what its objects might be (though, of course, an opposing
private army might be formed by men with different views). Indeed,
Kropotkin instances the old volunteers in Great Britain as an example of a
that the criminal is manufactured by bad social conditions and would
disappear in such a world as they aim at creating.51 No doubt there is a
great measure of truth in this view. There would be little motive to robbery,
for example, in an Anarchist world, unless it were organized on a large
scale by a body of men bent on upsetting the Anarchist regime. It may also
be conceded that impulses toward criminal violence could be very largely
eliminated by a better education. But all such contentions, it seems to me,
have their limitations. To take an extreme case, we cannot suppose that
there would be no lunatics in an Anarchist community, and some of these
lunatics would, no doubt, be homicidal. Probably no one would argue that
they ought to be left at liberty. But there are no sharp lines in nature; from
the homicidal lunatic to the sane man of violent passions there is a
continuous gradation. Even in the most perfect community there will be
men and women, otherwise sane, who will feel an impulse to commit
murder from jealousy. These are now usually restrained by the fear of
punishment, but if this fear were removed, such murders would probably
become much more common, as may be seen from the present behavior of
certain soldiers on leave. Moreover, certain kinds of conduct arouse public
hostility, and would almost inevitably lead to lynching, if no other
recognized method of punishment existed. There is in most men a certain
natural vindictiveness, not always directed against the worst members of the
community. For example, Spinoza was very nearly murdered by the mob
because he was suspected of undue friendliness to France at a time when
Holland was at war with that country. Apart from such cases, there would
be the very real danger of an organized attempt to destroy Anarchism and
revive ancient oppressions. Is it to be supposed, for example, that Napoleon,
if he had been born into such a community as Kropotkin advocates, would
have acquiesced tamely in a world where his genius could find no scope? I
cannot see what should prevent a combination of ambitious men forming
themselves into a private army, manufacturing their own munitions, and at
last enslaving the defenseless citizens, who had relied upon the inherent
attractiveness of liberty. It would not be consistent with the principles of
Anarchism for the community to interfere with the drilling of a private
army, no matter what its objects might be (though, of course, an opposing
private army might be formed by men with different views). Indeed,
Kropotkin instances the old volunteers in Great Britain as an example of a
Page 84
movement on Anarchist lines.52 Even if a predatory army were not formed
from within, it might easily come from a neighboring nation, or from races
on the borderland of civilization. So long as the love of power exists, I do
not see how it can be prevented from finding an outlet in oppression except
by means of the organized force of the community.
The conclusion, which appears to be forced upon us, is that the Anarchist
ideal of a community in which no acts are forbidden by law is not, at any
rate for the present, compatible with the stability of such a world as the
Anarchists desire. In order to obtain and preserve a world resembling as
closely as possible that at which they aim, it will still be necessary that
some acts should be forbidden by law. We may put the chief of these under
three heads:
1. Theft.
2. Crimes of violence.
3. The creation of organizations intended to subvert the Anarchist regime
by force.
We will briefly recapitulate what has been said already as to the necessity
of these prohibitions.
1. Theft.—It is true that in an Anarchist world there will be no
destitution, and therefore no thefts motivated by starvation. But such thefts
are at present by no means the most considerable or the most harmful. The
system of rationing, which is to be applied to luxuries, will leave many men
with fewer luxuries than they might desire. It will give opportunities for
peculation by those who are in control of the public stores, and it will leave
the possibility of appropriating such valuable objects of art as would
naturally be preserved in public museums. It may be contended that such
forms of theft would be prevented by public opinion. But public opinion is
not greatly operative upon an individual unless it is the opinion of his own
group. A group of men combined for purposes of theft might readily defy
the public opinion of the majority unless that public opinion made itself
effective by the use of force against them. Probably, in fact, such force
would be applied through popular indignation, but in that case we should
revive the evils of the criminal law with the added evils of uncertainty,
from within, it might easily come from a neighboring nation, or from races
on the borderland of civilization. So long as the love of power exists, I do
not see how it can be prevented from finding an outlet in oppression except
by means of the organized force of the community.
The conclusion, which appears to be forced upon us, is that the Anarchist
ideal of a community in which no acts are forbidden by law is not, at any
rate for the present, compatible with the stability of such a world as the
Anarchists desire. In order to obtain and preserve a world resembling as
closely as possible that at which they aim, it will still be necessary that
some acts should be forbidden by law. We may put the chief of these under
three heads:
1. Theft.
2. Crimes of violence.
3. The creation of organizations intended to subvert the Anarchist regime
by force.
We will briefly recapitulate what has been said already as to the necessity
of these prohibitions.
1. Theft.—It is true that in an Anarchist world there will be no
destitution, and therefore no thefts motivated by starvation. But such thefts
are at present by no means the most considerable or the most harmful. The
system of rationing, which is to be applied to luxuries, will leave many men
with fewer luxuries than they might desire. It will give opportunities for
peculation by those who are in control of the public stores, and it will leave
the possibility of appropriating such valuable objects of art as would
naturally be preserved in public museums. It may be contended that such
forms of theft would be prevented by public opinion. But public opinion is
not greatly operative upon an individual unless it is the opinion of his own
group. A group of men combined for purposes of theft might readily defy
the public opinion of the majority unless that public opinion made itself
effective by the use of force against them. Probably, in fact, such force
would be applied through popular indignation, but in that case we should
revive the evils of the criminal law with the added evils of uncertainty,
Page 85
haste and passion, which are inseparable from the practice of lynching. If,
as we have suggested, it were found necessary to provide an economic
stimulus to work by allowing fewer luxuries to idlers, this would afford a
new motive for theft on their part and a new necessity for some form of
criminal law.
2. Crimes of Violence.—Cruelty to children, crimes of jealousy, rape, and
so forth, are almost certain to occur in any society to some extent. The
prevention of such acts is essential to the existence of freedom for the weak.
If nothing were done to hinder them, it is to be feared that the customs of a
society would gradually become rougher, and that acts which are now rare
would cease to be so. If Anarchists are right in maintaining that the
existence of such an economic system as they desire would prevent the
commission of crimes of this kind, the laws forbidding them would no
longer come into operation, and would do no harm to liberty. If, on the
other hand, the impulse to such actions persisted, it would be necessary that
steps should be taken to restrain men from indulging it.
3. The third class of difficulties is much the most serious and involves
much the most drastic interference with liberty. I do not see how a private
army could be tolerated within an Anarchist community, and I do not see
how it could be prevented except by a general prohibition of carrying arms.
If there were no such prohibition, rival parties would organize rival forces,
and civil war would result. Yet, if there is such a prohibition, it cannot well
be carried out without a very considerable interference with individual
liberty. No doubt, after a time, the idea of using violence to achieve a
political object might die down, as the practice of duelling has done. But
such changes of habit and outlook are facilitated by legal prohibition, and
would hardly come about without it. I shall not speak yet of the
international aspect of this same problem, for I propose to deal with that in
the next chapter, but it is clear that the same considerations apply with even
greater force to the relations between nations.
If we admit, however reluctantly, that a criminal law is necessary and that
the force of the community must be brought to bear to prevent certain kinds
of actions, a further question arises: How is crime to be treated? What is the
greatest measure of humanity and respect for freedom that is compatible
with the recognition of such a thing as crime? The first thing to recognize is
as we have suggested, it were found necessary to provide an economic
stimulus to work by allowing fewer luxuries to idlers, this would afford a
new motive for theft on their part and a new necessity for some form of
criminal law.
2. Crimes of Violence.—Cruelty to children, crimes of jealousy, rape, and
so forth, are almost certain to occur in any society to some extent. The
prevention of such acts is essential to the existence of freedom for the weak.
If nothing were done to hinder them, it is to be feared that the customs of a
society would gradually become rougher, and that acts which are now rare
would cease to be so. If Anarchists are right in maintaining that the
existence of such an economic system as they desire would prevent the
commission of crimes of this kind, the laws forbidding them would no
longer come into operation, and would do no harm to liberty. If, on the
other hand, the impulse to such actions persisted, it would be necessary that
steps should be taken to restrain men from indulging it.
3. The third class of difficulties is much the most serious and involves
much the most drastic interference with liberty. I do not see how a private
army could be tolerated within an Anarchist community, and I do not see
how it could be prevented except by a general prohibition of carrying arms.
If there were no such prohibition, rival parties would organize rival forces,
and civil war would result. Yet, if there is such a prohibition, it cannot well
be carried out without a very considerable interference with individual
liberty. No doubt, after a time, the idea of using violence to achieve a
political object might die down, as the practice of duelling has done. But
such changes of habit and outlook are facilitated by legal prohibition, and
would hardly come about without it. I shall not speak yet of the
international aspect of this same problem, for I propose to deal with that in
the next chapter, but it is clear that the same considerations apply with even
greater force to the relations between nations.
If we admit, however reluctantly, that a criminal law is necessary and that
the force of the community must be brought to bear to prevent certain kinds
of actions, a further question arises: How is crime to be treated? What is the
greatest measure of humanity and respect for freedom that is compatible
with the recognition of such a thing as crime? The first thing to recognize is
Page 86
that the whole conception of guilt or sin should be utterly swept away. At
present, the criminal is visited with the displeasure of the community: the
sole method applied to prevent the occurrence of crime is the infliction of
pain upon the criminal. Everything possible is done to break his spirit and
destroy his self-respect. Even those pleasures which would be most likely to
have a civilizing effect are forbidden to him, merely on the ground that they
are pleasures, while much of the suffering inflicted is of a kind which can
only brutalize and degrade still further. I am not speaking, of course, of
those few penal institutions which have made a serious study of reforming
the criminal. Such institutions, especially in America, have been proved
capable of achieving the most remarkable results, but they remain
everywhere exceptional. The broad rule is still that the criminal is made to
feel the displeasure of society. He must emerge from such a treatment either
defiant and hostile, or submissive and cringing, with a broken spirit and a
loss of self-respect. Neither of these results is anything but evil. Nor can
any good result be achieved by a method of treatment which embodies
reprobation.
When a man is suffering from an infectious disease he is a danger to the
community, and it is necessary to restrict his liberty of movement. But no
one associates any idea of guilt with such a situation. On the contrary, he is
an object of commiseration to his friends. Such steps as science
recommends are taken to cure him of his disease, and he submits as a rule
without reluctance to the curtailment of liberty involved meanwhile. The
same method in spirit ought to be shown in the treatment of what is called
"crime." It is supposed, of course, that the criminal is actuated by
calculations of self-interest, and that the fear of punishment, by supplying a
contrary motive of self-interest affords the best deterrent,
The dog, to gain some private end,
Went mad and bit the man.
This is the popular view of crime; yet no dog goes mad from choice, and
probably the same is true of the great majority of criminals, certainly in the
case of crimes of passion. Even in cases where self-interest is the motive,
the important thing is to prevent the crime, not to make the criminal suffer.
Any suffering which may be entailed by the process of prevention ought to
be regarded as regrettable, like the pain involved in a surgical operation.
present, the criminal is visited with the displeasure of the community: the
sole method applied to prevent the occurrence of crime is the infliction of
pain upon the criminal. Everything possible is done to break his spirit and
destroy his self-respect. Even those pleasures which would be most likely to
have a civilizing effect are forbidden to him, merely on the ground that they
are pleasures, while much of the suffering inflicted is of a kind which can
only brutalize and degrade still further. I am not speaking, of course, of
those few penal institutions which have made a serious study of reforming
the criminal. Such institutions, especially in America, have been proved
capable of achieving the most remarkable results, but they remain
everywhere exceptional. The broad rule is still that the criminal is made to
feel the displeasure of society. He must emerge from such a treatment either
defiant and hostile, or submissive and cringing, with a broken spirit and a
loss of self-respect. Neither of these results is anything but evil. Nor can
any good result be achieved by a method of treatment which embodies
reprobation.
When a man is suffering from an infectious disease he is a danger to the
community, and it is necessary to restrict his liberty of movement. But no
one associates any idea of guilt with such a situation. On the contrary, he is
an object of commiseration to his friends. Such steps as science
recommends are taken to cure him of his disease, and he submits as a rule
without reluctance to the curtailment of liberty involved meanwhile. The
same method in spirit ought to be shown in the treatment of what is called
"crime." It is supposed, of course, that the criminal is actuated by
calculations of self-interest, and that the fear of punishment, by supplying a
contrary motive of self-interest affords the best deterrent,
The dog, to gain some private end,
Went mad and bit the man.
This is the popular view of crime; yet no dog goes mad from choice, and
probably the same is true of the great majority of criminals, certainly in the
case of crimes of passion. Even in cases where self-interest is the motive,
the important thing is to prevent the crime, not to make the criminal suffer.
Any suffering which may be entailed by the process of prevention ought to
be regarded as regrettable, like the pain involved in a surgical operation.
Page 87
The man who commits a crime from an impulse to violence ought to be
subjected to a scientific psychological treatment, designed to elicit more
beneficial impulses. The man who commits a crime from calculations of
self- interest ought to be made to feel that self-interest itself, when it is fully
understood, can be better served by a life which is useful to the community
than by one which is harmful. For this purpose it is chiefly necessary to
widen his outlook and increase the scope of his desires. At present, when a
man suffers from insufficient love for his fellow-creatures, the method of
curing him which is commonly adopted seems scarcely designed to
succeed, being, indeed, in essentials, the same as his attitude toward them.
The object of the prison administration is to save trouble, not to study the
individual case. He is kept in captivity in a cell from which all sight of the
earth is shut out: he is subjected to harshness by warders, who have too
often become brutalized by their occupation.53 He is solemnly denounced
as an enemy to society. He is compelled to perform mechanical tasks,
chosen for their wearisomeness. He is given no education and no incentive
to self-improvement. Is it to be wondered at if, at the end of such a course
of treatment, his feelings toward the community are no more friendly than
they were at the beginning?
Severity of punishment arose through vindictiveness and fear in an age
when many criminals escaped justice altogether, and it was hoped that
savage sentences would outweigh the chance of escape in the mind of the
criminal. At present a very large part of the criminal law is concerned in
safeguarding the rights of property, that is to say—as things are now—the
unjust privileges of the rich. Those whose principles lead them into conflict
with government, like Anarchists, bring a most formidable indictment
against the law and the authorities for the unjust manner in which they
support the status quo. Many of the actions by which men have become rich
are far more harmful to the community than the obscure crimes of poor
men, yet they go unpunished because they do not interfere with the existing
order. If the power of the community is to be brought to bear to prevent
certain classes of actions through the agency of the criminal law, it is as
necessary that these actions should really be those which are harmful to the
community, as it is that the treatment of "criminals" should be freed from
the conception of guilt and inspired by the same spirit as is shown in the
treatment of disease. But, if these two conditions were fulfilled, I cannot
subjected to a scientific psychological treatment, designed to elicit more
beneficial impulses. The man who commits a crime from calculations of
self- interest ought to be made to feel that self-interest itself, when it is fully
understood, can be better served by a life which is useful to the community
than by one which is harmful. For this purpose it is chiefly necessary to
widen his outlook and increase the scope of his desires. At present, when a
man suffers from insufficient love for his fellow-creatures, the method of
curing him which is commonly adopted seems scarcely designed to
succeed, being, indeed, in essentials, the same as his attitude toward them.
The object of the prison administration is to save trouble, not to study the
individual case. He is kept in captivity in a cell from which all sight of the
earth is shut out: he is subjected to harshness by warders, who have too
often become brutalized by their occupation.53 He is solemnly denounced
as an enemy to society. He is compelled to perform mechanical tasks,
chosen for their wearisomeness. He is given no education and no incentive
to self-improvement. Is it to be wondered at if, at the end of such a course
of treatment, his feelings toward the community are no more friendly than
they were at the beginning?
Severity of punishment arose through vindictiveness and fear in an age
when many criminals escaped justice altogether, and it was hoped that
savage sentences would outweigh the chance of escape in the mind of the
criminal. At present a very large part of the criminal law is concerned in
safeguarding the rights of property, that is to say—as things are now—the
unjust privileges of the rich. Those whose principles lead them into conflict
with government, like Anarchists, bring a most formidable indictment
against the law and the authorities for the unjust manner in which they
support the status quo. Many of the actions by which men have become rich
are far more harmful to the community than the obscure crimes of poor
men, yet they go unpunished because they do not interfere with the existing
order. If the power of the community is to be brought to bear to prevent
certain classes of actions through the agency of the criminal law, it is as
necessary that these actions should really be those which are harmful to the
community, as it is that the treatment of "criminals" should be freed from
the conception of guilt and inspired by the same spirit as is shown in the
treatment of disease. But, if these two conditions were fulfilled, I cannot
Page 88
help thinking that a society which preserved the existence of law would be
preferable to one conducted on the unadulterated principles of Anarchism.
So far we have been considering the power which the State derives from
the criminal law. We have every reason to think that this power cannot be
entirely abolished, though it can be exercised in a wholly different spirit,
without the vindictiveness and the moral reprobation which now form its
essence.
We come next to the consideration of the economic power of the State
and the influence which it can exert through its bureaucracy. State Socialists
argue as if there would be no danger to liberty in a State not based upon
capitalism. This seems to me an entire delusion. Given an official caste,
however selected, there are bound to be a set of men whose whole instincts
will drive them toward tyranny. Together with the natural love of power,
they will have a rooted conviction (visible now in the higher ranks of the
Civil Service) that they alone know enough to be able to judge what is for
the good of the community. Like all men who administer a system, they will
come to feel the system itself sacrosanct. The only changes they will desire
will be changes in the direction of further regulations as to how the people
are to enjoy the good things kindly granted to them by their benevolent
despots. Whoever thinks this picture overdrawn must have failed to study
the influence and methods of Civil Servants at present. On every matter that
arises, they know far more than the general public about all the DEFINITE
facts involved; the one thing they do not know is "where the shoe pinches."
But those who know this are probably not skilled in stating their case, not
able to say off-hand exactly how many shoes are pinching how many feet,
or what is the precise remedy required. The answer prepared for Ministers
by the Civil Service is accepted by the "respectable" public as impartial,
and is regarded as disposing of the case of malcontents except on a first-
class political question on which elections may be won or lost. That at least
is the way in which things are managed in England. And there is every
reason to fear that under State Socialism the power of officials would be
vastly greater than it is at present.
Those who accept the orthodox doctrine of democracy contend that, if
ever the power of capital were removed, representative institutions would
suffice to undo the evils threatened by bureaucracy. Against this view,
preferable to one conducted on the unadulterated principles of Anarchism.
So far we have been considering the power which the State derives from
the criminal law. We have every reason to think that this power cannot be
entirely abolished, though it can be exercised in a wholly different spirit,
without the vindictiveness and the moral reprobation which now form its
essence.
We come next to the consideration of the economic power of the State
and the influence which it can exert through its bureaucracy. State Socialists
argue as if there would be no danger to liberty in a State not based upon
capitalism. This seems to me an entire delusion. Given an official caste,
however selected, there are bound to be a set of men whose whole instincts
will drive them toward tyranny. Together with the natural love of power,
they will have a rooted conviction (visible now in the higher ranks of the
Civil Service) that they alone know enough to be able to judge what is for
the good of the community. Like all men who administer a system, they will
come to feel the system itself sacrosanct. The only changes they will desire
will be changes in the direction of further regulations as to how the people
are to enjoy the good things kindly granted to them by their benevolent
despots. Whoever thinks this picture overdrawn must have failed to study
the influence and methods of Civil Servants at present. On every matter that
arises, they know far more than the general public about all the DEFINITE
facts involved; the one thing they do not know is "where the shoe pinches."
But those who know this are probably not skilled in stating their case, not
able to say off-hand exactly how many shoes are pinching how many feet,
or what is the precise remedy required. The answer prepared for Ministers
by the Civil Service is accepted by the "respectable" public as impartial,
and is regarded as disposing of the case of malcontents except on a first-
class political question on which elections may be won or lost. That at least
is the way in which things are managed in England. And there is every
reason to fear that under State Socialism the power of officials would be
vastly greater than it is at present.
Those who accept the orthodox doctrine of democracy contend that, if
ever the power of capital were removed, representative institutions would
suffice to undo the evils threatened by bureaucracy. Against this view,
Page 89
Anarchists and Syndicalists have directed a merciless criticism. French
Syndicalists especially, living, as they do, in a highly democratized country,
have had bitter experience of the way in which the power of the State can
be employed against a progressive minority. This experience has led them
to abandon altogether the belief in the divine right of majorities. The
Constitution that they would desire would be one which allowed scope for
vigorous minorities, conscious of their aims and prepared to work for them.
It is undeniable that, to all who care for progress, actual experience of
democratic representative Government is very disillusioning. Admitting—
as I think we must—that it is preferable to any PREVIOUS form of
Government, we must yet acknowledge that much of the criticism directed
against it by Anarchists and Syndicalists is thoroughly justified.
Such criticism would have had more influence if any clear idea of an
alternative to parliamentary democracy had been generally apprehended.
But it must be confessed that Syndicalists have not presented their case in a
way which is likely to attract the average citizen. Much of what they say
amounts to this: that a minority, consisting of skilled workers in vital
industries, can, by a strike, make the economic life of the whole community
impossible, and can in this way force their will upon the nation. The action
aimed at is compared to the seizure of a power station, by which a whole
vast system can be paralyzed. Such a doctrine is an appeal to force, and is
naturally met by an appeal to force on the other side. It is useless for the
Syndicalists to protest that they only desire power in order to promote
liberty: the world which they are seeking to establish does not, as yet,
appeal to the effective will of the community, and cannot be stably
inaugurated until it does do so. Persuasion is a slow process, and may
sometimes be accelerated by violent methods; to this extent such methods
may be justified. But the ultimate goal of any reformer who aims at liberty
can only be reached through persuasion. The attempt to thrust liberty by
force upon those who do not desire what we consider liberty must always
prove a failure; and Syndicalists, like other reformers, must ultimately rely
upon persuasion for success.
But it would be a mistake to confuse aims with methods: however little
we may agree with the proposal to force the millennium on a reluctant
community by starvation, we may yet agree that much of what the
Syndicalists desire to achieve is desirable.
Syndicalists especially, living, as they do, in a highly democratized country,
have had bitter experience of the way in which the power of the State can
be employed against a progressive minority. This experience has led them
to abandon altogether the belief in the divine right of majorities. The
Constitution that they would desire would be one which allowed scope for
vigorous minorities, conscious of their aims and prepared to work for them.
It is undeniable that, to all who care for progress, actual experience of
democratic representative Government is very disillusioning. Admitting—
as I think we must—that it is preferable to any PREVIOUS form of
Government, we must yet acknowledge that much of the criticism directed
against it by Anarchists and Syndicalists is thoroughly justified.
Such criticism would have had more influence if any clear idea of an
alternative to parliamentary democracy had been generally apprehended.
But it must be confessed that Syndicalists have not presented their case in a
way which is likely to attract the average citizen. Much of what they say
amounts to this: that a minority, consisting of skilled workers in vital
industries, can, by a strike, make the economic life of the whole community
impossible, and can in this way force their will upon the nation. The action
aimed at is compared to the seizure of a power station, by which a whole
vast system can be paralyzed. Such a doctrine is an appeal to force, and is
naturally met by an appeal to force on the other side. It is useless for the
Syndicalists to protest that they only desire power in order to promote
liberty: the world which they are seeking to establish does not, as yet,
appeal to the effective will of the community, and cannot be stably
inaugurated until it does do so. Persuasion is a slow process, and may
sometimes be accelerated by violent methods; to this extent such methods
may be justified. But the ultimate goal of any reformer who aims at liberty
can only be reached through persuasion. The attempt to thrust liberty by
force upon those who do not desire what we consider liberty must always
prove a failure; and Syndicalists, like other reformers, must ultimately rely
upon persuasion for success.
But it would be a mistake to confuse aims with methods: however little
we may agree with the proposal to force the millennium on a reluctant
community by starvation, we may yet agree that much of what the
Syndicalists desire to achieve is desirable.
Page 90
Let us dismiss from our minds such criticisms of parliamentary
government as are bound up with the present system of private property,
and consider only those which would remain true in a collectivist
community. Certain defects seem inherent in the very nature of
representative institutions. There is a sense of self-importance, inseparable
from success in a contest for popular favor. There is an all-but unavoidable
habit of hypocrisy, since experience shows that the democracy does not
detect insincerity in an orator, and will, on the other hand, be shocked by
things which even the most sincere men may think necessary. Hence arises
a tone of cynicism among elected representatives, and a feeling that no man
can retain his position in politics without deceit. This is as much the fault of
the democracy as of the representatives, but it seems unavoidable so long as
the main thing that all bodies of men demand of their champions is flattery.
However the blame may be apportioned, the evil must be recognized as one
which is bound to occur in the existing forms of democracy. Another evil,
which is especially noticeable in large States, is the remoteness of the seat
of government from many of the constituencies—a remoteness which is
psychological even more than geographical. The legislators live in comfort,
protected by thick walls and innumerable policemen from the voice of the
mob; as time goes on they remember only dimly the passions and promises
of their electoral campaign; they come to feel it an essential part of
statesmanship to consider what are called the interests of the community as
a whole, rather than those of some discontented group; but the interests of
the community as a whole are sufficiently vague to be easily seen to
coincide with self-interest. All these causes lead Parliaments to betray the
people, consciously or unconsciously; and it is no wonder if they have
produced a certain aloofness from democratic theory in the more vigorous
champions of labor.
Majority rule, as it exists in large States, is subject to the fatal defect that,
in a very great number of questions, only a fraction of the nation have any
direct interest or knowledge, yet the others have an equal voice in their
settlement. When people have no direct interest in a question they are very
apt to be influenced by irrelevant considerations; this is shown in the
extraordinary reluctance to grant autonomy to subordinate nations or
groups. For this reason, it is very dangerous to allow the nation as a whole
to decide on matters which concern only a small section, whether that
government as are bound up with the present system of private property,
and consider only those which would remain true in a collectivist
community. Certain defects seem inherent in the very nature of
representative institutions. There is a sense of self-importance, inseparable
from success in a contest for popular favor. There is an all-but unavoidable
habit of hypocrisy, since experience shows that the democracy does not
detect insincerity in an orator, and will, on the other hand, be shocked by
things which even the most sincere men may think necessary. Hence arises
a tone of cynicism among elected representatives, and a feeling that no man
can retain his position in politics without deceit. This is as much the fault of
the democracy as of the representatives, but it seems unavoidable so long as
the main thing that all bodies of men demand of their champions is flattery.
However the blame may be apportioned, the evil must be recognized as one
which is bound to occur in the existing forms of democracy. Another evil,
which is especially noticeable in large States, is the remoteness of the seat
of government from many of the constituencies—a remoteness which is
psychological even more than geographical. The legislators live in comfort,
protected by thick walls and innumerable policemen from the voice of the
mob; as time goes on they remember only dimly the passions and promises
of their electoral campaign; they come to feel it an essential part of
statesmanship to consider what are called the interests of the community as
a whole, rather than those of some discontented group; but the interests of
the community as a whole are sufficiently vague to be easily seen to
coincide with self-interest. All these causes lead Parliaments to betray the
people, consciously or unconsciously; and it is no wonder if they have
produced a certain aloofness from democratic theory in the more vigorous
champions of labor.
Majority rule, as it exists in large States, is subject to the fatal defect that,
in a very great number of questions, only a fraction of the nation have any
direct interest or knowledge, yet the others have an equal voice in their
settlement. When people have no direct interest in a question they are very
apt to be influenced by irrelevant considerations; this is shown in the
extraordinary reluctance to grant autonomy to subordinate nations or
groups. For this reason, it is very dangerous to allow the nation as a whole
to decide on matters which concern only a small section, whether that
Page 91
section be geographical or industrial or defined in any other way. The best
cure for this evil, so far as can be seen at present, lies in allowing self-
government to every important group within a nation in all matters that
affect that group much more than they affect the rest of the community. The
government of a group, chosen by the group, will be far more in touch with
its constituents, far more conscious of their interests, than a remote
Parliament nominally representing the whole country. The most original
idea in Syndicalism— adopted and developed by the Guild Socialists—is
the idea of making industries self-governing units so far as their internal
affairs are concerned. By this method, extended also to such other groups as
have clearly separable interests, the evils which have shown themselves in
representative democracy can, I believe, be largely overcome.
Guild Socialists, as we have seen, have another suggestion, growing
naturally out of the autonomy of industrial guilds, by which they hope to
limit the power of the State and help to preserve individual liberty. They
propose that, in addition to Parliament, elected (as at present) on a territorial
basis and representing the community as consumers, there shall also be a
"Guild Congress," a glorified successor of the present Trade Union
Congress, which shall consist of representatives chosen by the Guilds, and
shall represent the community as producers.
This method of diminishing the excessive power of the State has been
attractively set forth by Mr. G. D. H. Cole in his "Self-Government in
Industry."54 "Where now," he says, "the State passes a Factory Act, or a
Coal Mines Regulation Act, the Guild Congress of the future will pass such
Acts, and its power of enforcing them will be the same as that of the State"
(p. 98). His ultimate ground for advocating this system is that, in his
opinion, it will tend to preserve individual liberty: "The fundamental reason
for the preservation, in a democratic Society, of both the industrial and the
political forms of Social organization is, it seems to me, that only by
dividing the vast power now wielded by industrial capitalism can the
individual hope to be free" (p. 91).
Will the system suggested by Mr. Cole have this result? I think it is clear
that it would, in this respect, be an improvement on the existing system.
Representative government cannot but be improved by any method which
brings the representatives into closer touch with the interests concerned in
cure for this evil, so far as can be seen at present, lies in allowing self-
government to every important group within a nation in all matters that
affect that group much more than they affect the rest of the community. The
government of a group, chosen by the group, will be far more in touch with
its constituents, far more conscious of their interests, than a remote
Parliament nominally representing the whole country. The most original
idea in Syndicalism— adopted and developed by the Guild Socialists—is
the idea of making industries self-governing units so far as their internal
affairs are concerned. By this method, extended also to such other groups as
have clearly separable interests, the evils which have shown themselves in
representative democracy can, I believe, be largely overcome.
Guild Socialists, as we have seen, have another suggestion, growing
naturally out of the autonomy of industrial guilds, by which they hope to
limit the power of the State and help to preserve individual liberty. They
propose that, in addition to Parliament, elected (as at present) on a territorial
basis and representing the community as consumers, there shall also be a
"Guild Congress," a glorified successor of the present Trade Union
Congress, which shall consist of representatives chosen by the Guilds, and
shall represent the community as producers.
This method of diminishing the excessive power of the State has been
attractively set forth by Mr. G. D. H. Cole in his "Self-Government in
Industry."54 "Where now," he says, "the State passes a Factory Act, or a
Coal Mines Regulation Act, the Guild Congress of the future will pass such
Acts, and its power of enforcing them will be the same as that of the State"
(p. 98). His ultimate ground for advocating this system is that, in his
opinion, it will tend to preserve individual liberty: "The fundamental reason
for the preservation, in a democratic Society, of both the industrial and the
political forms of Social organization is, it seems to me, that only by
dividing the vast power now wielded by industrial capitalism can the
individual hope to be free" (p. 91).
Will the system suggested by Mr. Cole have this result? I think it is clear
that it would, in this respect, be an improvement on the existing system.
Representative government cannot but be improved by any method which
brings the representatives into closer touch with the interests concerned in
Page 92
their legislation; and this advantage probably would be secured by handing
over questions of production to the Guild Congress. But if, in spite of the
safeguards proposed by the Guild Socialists, the Guild Congress became
all-powerful in such questions, if resistance to its will by a Guild which felt
ill-used became practically hopeless, I fear that the evils now connected
with the omnipotence of the State would soon reappear. Trade Union
officials, as soon as they become part of the governing forces in the country,
tend to become autocratic and conservative; they lose touch with their
constituents and gravitate, by a psychological sympathy, into co-operation
with the powers that be. Their formal installation in authority through the
Guilds Congress would accelerate this process. They would soon tend to
combine, in effect if not obviously, with those who wield authority in
Parliament. Apart from occasional conflicts, comparable to the rivalry of
opposing financiers which now sometimes disturbs the harmony of the
capitalist world, there would, at most times, be agreement between the
dominant personalities in the two Houses. And such harmony would filch
away from the individual the liberty which he had hoped to secure by the
quarrels of his masters.
There is no method, if we are not mistaken, by which a body representing
the whole community, whether as producers or consumers or both, can
alone be a sufficient guardian of individual liberty. The only way of
preserving sufficient liberty (and even this will be inadequate in the case of
very small minorities) is the organization of citizens with special interests
into groups, determined to preserve autonomy as regards their internal
affairs, willing to resist interference by a strike if necessary, and sufficiently
powerful (either in themselves or through their power of appealing to public
sympathy) to be able to resist the organized forces of government
successfully when their cause is such as many men think just. If this method
is to be successful we must have not only suitable organizations but also a
diffused respect for liberty, and an absence of submissiveness to
government both in theory and practice. Some risk of disorder there must be
in such a society, but this risk is as nothing compared to the danger of
stagnation which is inseparable from an all-powerful central authority.
We may now sum up our discussion of the powers of Government.
over questions of production to the Guild Congress. But if, in spite of the
safeguards proposed by the Guild Socialists, the Guild Congress became
all-powerful in such questions, if resistance to its will by a Guild which felt
ill-used became practically hopeless, I fear that the evils now connected
with the omnipotence of the State would soon reappear. Trade Union
officials, as soon as they become part of the governing forces in the country,
tend to become autocratic and conservative; they lose touch with their
constituents and gravitate, by a psychological sympathy, into co-operation
with the powers that be. Their formal installation in authority through the
Guilds Congress would accelerate this process. They would soon tend to
combine, in effect if not obviously, with those who wield authority in
Parliament. Apart from occasional conflicts, comparable to the rivalry of
opposing financiers which now sometimes disturbs the harmony of the
capitalist world, there would, at most times, be agreement between the
dominant personalities in the two Houses. And such harmony would filch
away from the individual the liberty which he had hoped to secure by the
quarrels of his masters.
There is no method, if we are not mistaken, by which a body representing
the whole community, whether as producers or consumers or both, can
alone be a sufficient guardian of individual liberty. The only way of
preserving sufficient liberty (and even this will be inadequate in the case of
very small minorities) is the organization of citizens with special interests
into groups, determined to preserve autonomy as regards their internal
affairs, willing to resist interference by a strike if necessary, and sufficiently
powerful (either in themselves or through their power of appealing to public
sympathy) to be able to resist the organized forces of government
successfully when their cause is such as many men think just. If this method
is to be successful we must have not only suitable organizations but also a
diffused respect for liberty, and an absence of submissiveness to
government both in theory and practice. Some risk of disorder there must be
in such a society, but this risk is as nothing compared to the danger of
stagnation which is inseparable from an all-powerful central authority.
We may now sum up our discussion of the powers of Government.
Page 93
The State, in spite of what Anarchists urge, seems a necessary institution
for certain purposes. Peace and war, tariffs, regulation of sanitary conditions
and of the sale of noxious drugs, the preservation of a just system of
distribution: these, among others, are functions which could hardly be
performed in a community in which there was no central government. Take,
for example, the liquor traffic, or the opium traffic in China. If alcohol
could be obtained at cost price without taxation, still more if it could be
obtained for nothing, as Anarchists presumably desire, can we believe that
there would not be a great and disastrous increase of drunkenness? China
was brought to the verge of ruin by opium, and every patriotic Chinaman
desired to see the traffic in opium restricted. In such matters freedom is not
a panacea, and some degree of legal restriction seems imperative for the
national health.
But granting that the State, in some form, must continue, we must also
grant, I think, that its powers ought to be very strictly limited to what is
absolutely necessary. There is no way of limiting its powers except by
means of groups which are jealous of their privileges and determined to
preserve their autonomy, even if this should involve resistance to laws
decreed by the State, when these laws interfere in the internal affairs of a
group in ways not warranted by the public interest. The glorification of the
State, and the doctrine that it is every citizen's duty to serve the State, are
radically against progress and against liberty. The State, though at present a
source of much evil, is also a means to certain good things, and will be
needed so long as violent and destructive impulses remain common. But it
is MERELY a means, and a means which needs to be very carefully and
sparingly used if it is not to do more harm than good. It is not the State, but
the community, the worldwide community of all human beings present and
future, that we ought to serve. And a good community does not spring from
the glory of the State, but from the unfettered development of individuals:
from happiness in daily life, from congenial work giving opportunity for
whatever constructiveness each man or woman may possess, from free
personal relations embodying love and taking away the roots of envy in
thwarted capacity from affection, and above all from the joy of life and its
expression in the spontaneous creations of art and science. It is these things
that make an age or a nation worthy of existence, and these things are not to
be secured by bowing down before the State. It is the individual in whom
for certain purposes. Peace and war, tariffs, regulation of sanitary conditions
and of the sale of noxious drugs, the preservation of a just system of
distribution: these, among others, are functions which could hardly be
performed in a community in which there was no central government. Take,
for example, the liquor traffic, or the opium traffic in China. If alcohol
could be obtained at cost price without taxation, still more if it could be
obtained for nothing, as Anarchists presumably desire, can we believe that
there would not be a great and disastrous increase of drunkenness? China
was brought to the verge of ruin by opium, and every patriotic Chinaman
desired to see the traffic in opium restricted. In such matters freedom is not
a panacea, and some degree of legal restriction seems imperative for the
national health.
But granting that the State, in some form, must continue, we must also
grant, I think, that its powers ought to be very strictly limited to what is
absolutely necessary. There is no way of limiting its powers except by
means of groups which are jealous of their privileges and determined to
preserve their autonomy, even if this should involve resistance to laws
decreed by the State, when these laws interfere in the internal affairs of a
group in ways not warranted by the public interest. The glorification of the
State, and the doctrine that it is every citizen's duty to serve the State, are
radically against progress and against liberty. The State, though at present a
source of much evil, is also a means to certain good things, and will be
needed so long as violent and destructive impulses remain common. But it
is MERELY a means, and a means which needs to be very carefully and
sparingly used if it is not to do more harm than good. It is not the State, but
the community, the worldwide community of all human beings present and
future, that we ought to serve. And a good community does not spring from
the glory of the State, but from the unfettered development of individuals:
from happiness in daily life, from congenial work giving opportunity for
whatever constructiveness each man or woman may possess, from free
personal relations embodying love and taking away the roots of envy in
thwarted capacity from affection, and above all from the joy of life and its
expression in the spontaneous creations of art and science. It is these things
that make an age or a nation worthy of existence, and these things are not to
be secured by bowing down before the State. It is the individual in whom
Page 94
all that is good must be realized, and the free growth of the individual must
be the supreme end of a political system which is to re-fashion the world.
be the supreme end of a political system which is to re-fashion the world.
Page 95
CHAPTER VI — INTERNATIONAL
RELATIONS
THE main objects which should be served by international relations may
be taken to be two: First, the avoidance of wars, and, second, the prevention
of the oppression of weak nations by strong ones. These two objects do not
by any means necessarily lead in the same direction, since one of the easiest
ways of securing the world's peace would be by a combination of the most
powerful States for the exploitation and oppression of the remainder. This
method, however, is not one which the lover of liberty can favor. We must
keep account of both aims and not be content with either alone.
One of the commonplaces of both Socialism and Anarchism is that all
modern wars are due to capitalism, and would cease if capitalism were
abolished. This view, to my mind, is only a half-truth; the half that is true is
important, but the half that is untrue is perhaps equally important when a
fundamental reconstruction of society is being considered.
Socialist and Anarchist critics of existing society point, with perfect truth,
to certain capitalistic factors which promote war. The first of these is the
desire of finance to find new fields of investment in undeveloped countries.
Mr. J. A. Hobson, an author who is by no means extreme in his views, has
well stated this point in his book on "The Evolution of Modern
Capitalism."55 He says:
The economic tap-root, the chief directing motive of all the modern
imperialistic expansion, is the pressure of capitalist industries for markets,
primarily markets for investment, secondarily markets for surplus products
of home industry. Where the concentration of capital has gone furthest, and
where a rigorous protective system prevails, this pressure is necessarily
strongest. Not merely do the trusts and other manufacturing trades that
restrict their output for the home market more urgently require foreign
markets, but they are also more anxious to secure protected markets, and
this can only be achieved by extending the area of political rule. This is the
essential significance of the recent change in American foreign policy as
RELATIONS
THE main objects which should be served by international relations may
be taken to be two: First, the avoidance of wars, and, second, the prevention
of the oppression of weak nations by strong ones. These two objects do not
by any means necessarily lead in the same direction, since one of the easiest
ways of securing the world's peace would be by a combination of the most
powerful States for the exploitation and oppression of the remainder. This
method, however, is not one which the lover of liberty can favor. We must
keep account of both aims and not be content with either alone.
One of the commonplaces of both Socialism and Anarchism is that all
modern wars are due to capitalism, and would cease if capitalism were
abolished. This view, to my mind, is only a half-truth; the half that is true is
important, but the half that is untrue is perhaps equally important when a
fundamental reconstruction of society is being considered.
Socialist and Anarchist critics of existing society point, with perfect truth,
to certain capitalistic factors which promote war. The first of these is the
desire of finance to find new fields of investment in undeveloped countries.
Mr. J. A. Hobson, an author who is by no means extreme in his views, has
well stated this point in his book on "The Evolution of Modern
Capitalism."55 He says:
The economic tap-root, the chief directing motive of all the modern
imperialistic expansion, is the pressure of capitalist industries for markets,
primarily markets for investment, secondarily markets for surplus products
of home industry. Where the concentration of capital has gone furthest, and
where a rigorous protective system prevails, this pressure is necessarily
strongest. Not merely do the trusts and other manufacturing trades that
restrict their output for the home market more urgently require foreign
markets, but they are also more anxious to secure protected markets, and
this can only be achieved by extending the area of political rule. This is the
essential significance of the recent change in American foreign policy as
Page 96
illustrated by the Spanish War, the Philippine annexation, the Panama
policy, and the new application of the Monroe doctrine to the South
American States. South America is needed as a preferential market for
investment of trust "profits" and surplus trust products: if in time these
states can be brought within a Zollverein under the suzerainty of the United
States, the financial area of operations receives a notable accession. China
as a field of railway enterprise and general industrial development already
begins to loom large in the eyes of foresighted American business men; the
growing trade in American cotton and other goods in that country will be a
subordinate consideration to the expansion of the area for American
investments. Diplomatic pressure, armed force, and, where desirable,
seizure of territory for political control, will be engineered by the financial
magnates who control the political destiny of America. The strong and
expensive American navy now beginning to be built incidentally serves the
purpose of affording profitable contracts to the shipbuilding and metal
industries: its real meaning and use is to forward the aggressive political
policy imposed upon the nation by the economic needs of the financial
capitalists.
It should be clearly understood that this constant pressure to extend the
area of markets is not a necessary implication of all forms of organized
industry. If competition was displaced by combinations of a genuinely
cooperative character in which the whole gain of improved economies
passed, either to the workers in wages, or to large bodies of investors in
dividends, the expansion of demand in the home markets would be so great
as to give full employment to the productive powers of concentrated capital,
and there would be no self-accumulating masses of profit expressing
themselves in new credit and demanding external employment. It is the
"monopoly" profits of trusts and combines, taken either in construction,
financial operation, or industrial working, that form a gathering fund of
self-accumulating credit whose possession by the financial class implies a
contracted demand for commodities and a correspondingly restricted
employment for capital in American industries. Within certain limits relief
can be found by stimulation of the export trade under cover of a high
protective tariff which forbids all interference with monopoly of the home
markets. But it is extremely difficult for trusts adapted to the requirements
of a profitable tied market at home to adjust their methods of free
policy, and the new application of the Monroe doctrine to the South
American States. South America is needed as a preferential market for
investment of trust "profits" and surplus trust products: if in time these
states can be brought within a Zollverein under the suzerainty of the United
States, the financial area of operations receives a notable accession. China
as a field of railway enterprise and general industrial development already
begins to loom large in the eyes of foresighted American business men; the
growing trade in American cotton and other goods in that country will be a
subordinate consideration to the expansion of the area for American
investments. Diplomatic pressure, armed force, and, where desirable,
seizure of territory for political control, will be engineered by the financial
magnates who control the political destiny of America. The strong and
expensive American navy now beginning to be built incidentally serves the
purpose of affording profitable contracts to the shipbuilding and metal
industries: its real meaning and use is to forward the aggressive political
policy imposed upon the nation by the economic needs of the financial
capitalists.
It should be clearly understood that this constant pressure to extend the
area of markets is not a necessary implication of all forms of organized
industry. If competition was displaced by combinations of a genuinely
cooperative character in which the whole gain of improved economies
passed, either to the workers in wages, or to large bodies of investors in
dividends, the expansion of demand in the home markets would be so great
as to give full employment to the productive powers of concentrated capital,
and there would be no self-accumulating masses of profit expressing
themselves in new credit and demanding external employment. It is the
"monopoly" profits of trusts and combines, taken either in construction,
financial operation, or industrial working, that form a gathering fund of
self-accumulating credit whose possession by the financial class implies a
contracted demand for commodities and a correspondingly restricted
employment for capital in American industries. Within certain limits relief
can be found by stimulation of the export trade under cover of a high
protective tariff which forbids all interference with monopoly of the home
markets. But it is extremely difficult for trusts adapted to the requirements
of a profitable tied market at home to adjust their methods of free
Page 97
competition in the world markets upon a profitable basis of steady trading.
Moreover, such a mode of expansion is only appropriate to certain
manufacturing trusts: the owners of railroad, financial and other trusts must
look always more to foreign investments for their surplus profits. This ever-
growing need for fresh fields of investment for their profits is the great crux
of the financial system, and threatens to dominate the future economics and
the politics of the great Republic.
The financial economy of American capitalism exhibits in more dramatic
shape a tendency common to the finance of all developed industrial nations.
The large, easy flow of capital from Great Britain, Germany, Austria,
France, etc., into South African or Australian mines, into Egyptian bonds, or
the precarious securities of South American republics, attests the same
general pressure which increases with every development of financial
machinery and the more profitable control of that machinery by the class of
professional financiers
The kind of way in which such conditions tend toward war might have
been illustrated, if Mr. Hobson had been writing at a later date, by various
more recent cases. A higher rate of interest is obtainable on enterprises in an
undeveloped country than in a developed one, provided the risks connected
with an unsettled government can be minimized. To minimize these risks
the financiers call in the assistance of the military and naval forces of the
country which they are momentarily asserting to be theirs. In order to have
the support of public opinion in this demand they have recourse to the
power of the Press.
The Press is the second great factor to which critics of capitalism point
when they wish to prove that capitalism is the source of modern war. Since
the running of a big newspaper requires a large capital, the proprietors of
important organs necessarily belong to the capitalist class, and it will be a
rare and exceptional event if they do not sympathize with their own class in
opinion and outlook. They are able to decide what news the great mass of
newspaper readers shall be allowed to have. They can actually falsify the
news, or, without going so far as that, they can carefully select it, giving
such items as will stimulate the passions which they desire to stimulate, and
suppressing such items as would provide the antidote. In this way the
picture of the world in the mind of the average newspaper reader is made to
Moreover, such a mode of expansion is only appropriate to certain
manufacturing trusts: the owners of railroad, financial and other trusts must
look always more to foreign investments for their surplus profits. This ever-
growing need for fresh fields of investment for their profits is the great crux
of the financial system, and threatens to dominate the future economics and
the politics of the great Republic.
The financial economy of American capitalism exhibits in more dramatic
shape a tendency common to the finance of all developed industrial nations.
The large, easy flow of capital from Great Britain, Germany, Austria,
France, etc., into South African or Australian mines, into Egyptian bonds, or
the precarious securities of South American republics, attests the same
general pressure which increases with every development of financial
machinery and the more profitable control of that machinery by the class of
professional financiers
The kind of way in which such conditions tend toward war might have
been illustrated, if Mr. Hobson had been writing at a later date, by various
more recent cases. A higher rate of interest is obtainable on enterprises in an
undeveloped country than in a developed one, provided the risks connected
with an unsettled government can be minimized. To minimize these risks
the financiers call in the assistance of the military and naval forces of the
country which they are momentarily asserting to be theirs. In order to have
the support of public opinion in this demand they have recourse to the
power of the Press.
The Press is the second great factor to which critics of capitalism point
when they wish to prove that capitalism is the source of modern war. Since
the running of a big newspaper requires a large capital, the proprietors of
important organs necessarily belong to the capitalist class, and it will be a
rare and exceptional event if they do not sympathize with their own class in
opinion and outlook. They are able to decide what news the great mass of
newspaper readers shall be allowed to have. They can actually falsify the
news, or, without going so far as that, they can carefully select it, giving
such items as will stimulate the passions which they desire to stimulate, and
suppressing such items as would provide the antidote. In this way the
picture of the world in the mind of the average newspaper reader is made to
Page 98
be not a true picture, but in the main that which suits the interests of
capitalists. This is true in many directions, but above all in what con- cerns
the relations between nations. The mass of the population of a country can
be led to love or hate any other country at the will of the newspaper
proprietors, which is often, directly or indirectly, influenced by the will of
the great financiers. So long as enmity between England and Russia was
desired, our newspapers were full of the cruel treatment meted out to
Russian political prisoners, the oppression of Finland and Russian Poland,
and other such topics. As soon as our foreign policy changed, these items
disappeared from the more important newspapers, and we heard instead of
the misdeeds of Germany. Most men are not sufficiently critical to be on
their guard against such influences, and until they are, the power of the
Press will remain.
Besides these two influences of capitalism in promoting war, there is
another, much less emphasized by the critics of capitalism, but by no means
less important: I mean the pugnacity which tends to be developed in men
who have the habit of command. So long as capitalist society persists, an
undue measure of power will be in the hands of those who have acquired
wealth and influence through a great position in industry or finance. Such
men are in the habit, in private life, of finding their will seldom questioned;
they are surrounded by obsequious satellites and are not infrequently
engaged in conflicts with Trade Unions. Among their friends and
acquaintances are included those who hold high positions in government or
administration, and these men equally are liable to become autocratic
through the habit of giving orders. It used to be customary to speak of the
"governing classes," but nominal democracy has caused this phrase to go
out of fashion. Nevertheless, it still retains much truth; there are still in any
capitalist community those who command and those who as a rule obey.
The outlook of these two classes is very different, though in a modern
society there is a continuous gradation from the extreme of the one to the
extreme of the other. The man who is accustomed to find submission to his
will becomes indignant on the occasions when he finds opposition.
Instinctively he is convinced that opposition is wicked and must be crushed.
He is therefore much more willing than the average citizen to resort to war
against his rivals. Accordingly we find, though, of course, with very notable
exceptions, that in the main those who have most power are most warlike,
capitalists. This is true in many directions, but above all in what con- cerns
the relations between nations. The mass of the population of a country can
be led to love or hate any other country at the will of the newspaper
proprietors, which is often, directly or indirectly, influenced by the will of
the great financiers. So long as enmity between England and Russia was
desired, our newspapers were full of the cruel treatment meted out to
Russian political prisoners, the oppression of Finland and Russian Poland,
and other such topics. As soon as our foreign policy changed, these items
disappeared from the more important newspapers, and we heard instead of
the misdeeds of Germany. Most men are not sufficiently critical to be on
their guard against such influences, and until they are, the power of the
Press will remain.
Besides these two influences of capitalism in promoting war, there is
another, much less emphasized by the critics of capitalism, but by no means
less important: I mean the pugnacity which tends to be developed in men
who have the habit of command. So long as capitalist society persists, an
undue measure of power will be in the hands of those who have acquired
wealth and influence through a great position in industry or finance. Such
men are in the habit, in private life, of finding their will seldom questioned;
they are surrounded by obsequious satellites and are not infrequently
engaged in conflicts with Trade Unions. Among their friends and
acquaintances are included those who hold high positions in government or
administration, and these men equally are liable to become autocratic
through the habit of giving orders. It used to be customary to speak of the
"governing classes," but nominal democracy has caused this phrase to go
out of fashion. Nevertheless, it still retains much truth; there are still in any
capitalist community those who command and those who as a rule obey.
The outlook of these two classes is very different, though in a modern
society there is a continuous gradation from the extreme of the one to the
extreme of the other. The man who is accustomed to find submission to his
will becomes indignant on the occasions when he finds opposition.
Instinctively he is convinced that opposition is wicked and must be crushed.
He is therefore much more willing than the average citizen to resort to war
against his rivals. Accordingly we find, though, of course, with very notable
exceptions, that in the main those who have most power are most warlike,
Page 99
and those who have least power are least disposed to hatred of foreign
nations. This is one of the evils inseparable from the concentration of
power. It will only be cured by the abolition of capitalism if the new system
is one which allows very much less power to single individuals. It will not
be cured by a system which substitutes the power of Ministers or officials
for the power of capitalists This is one reason, additional to those
mentioned in the preceding chapter, for desiring to see a diminution in the
authority of the State.
Not only does the concentration of power tend to cause wars, but,
equally, wars and the fear of them bring about the necessity for the
concentration of power. So long as the community is exposed to sudden
dangers, the possibility of quick decision is absolutely necessary to self-
preservation. The cumbrous machinery of deliberative decisions by the
people is impossible in a crisis, and therefore so long as crises are likely to
occur, it is impossible to abolish the almost autocratic power of
governments. In this case, as in most others, each of two correlative evils
tends to perpetuate the other. The existence of men with the habit of power
increases the risk of war, and the risk of war makes it impossible to
establish a system where no man possesses great power.
So far we have been considering what is true in the contention that
capitalism causes modern wars. It is time now to look at the other side, and
to ask ourselves whether the abolition of capitalism would, by itself, be
sufficient to prevent war.
I do not myself believe that this is the case. The outlook of both
Socialists and Anarchists seems to me, in this respect as in some others, to
be unduly divorced from the fundamental instincts of human nature. There
were wars before there was capital- ism, and fighting is habitual among
animals. The power of the Press in promoting war is entirely due to the fact
that it is able to appeal to certain instincts. Man is naturally competitive,
acquisitive, and, in a greater or less degree, pugnacious. When the Press
tells him that so-and-so is his enemy, a whole set of instincts in him
responds to the suggestion. It is natural to most men to suppose that they
have enemies and to find a certain fulfillment of their nature when they
embark upon a contest. What a man believes upon grossly insufficient
evidence is an index to his desires—desires of which he himself is often
nations. This is one of the evils inseparable from the concentration of
power. It will only be cured by the abolition of capitalism if the new system
is one which allows very much less power to single individuals. It will not
be cured by a system which substitutes the power of Ministers or officials
for the power of capitalists This is one reason, additional to those
mentioned in the preceding chapter, for desiring to see a diminution in the
authority of the State.
Not only does the concentration of power tend to cause wars, but,
equally, wars and the fear of them bring about the necessity for the
concentration of power. So long as the community is exposed to sudden
dangers, the possibility of quick decision is absolutely necessary to self-
preservation. The cumbrous machinery of deliberative decisions by the
people is impossible in a crisis, and therefore so long as crises are likely to
occur, it is impossible to abolish the almost autocratic power of
governments. In this case, as in most others, each of two correlative evils
tends to perpetuate the other. The existence of men with the habit of power
increases the risk of war, and the risk of war makes it impossible to
establish a system where no man possesses great power.
So far we have been considering what is true in the contention that
capitalism causes modern wars. It is time now to look at the other side, and
to ask ourselves whether the abolition of capitalism would, by itself, be
sufficient to prevent war.
I do not myself believe that this is the case. The outlook of both
Socialists and Anarchists seems to me, in this respect as in some others, to
be unduly divorced from the fundamental instincts of human nature. There
were wars before there was capital- ism, and fighting is habitual among
animals. The power of the Press in promoting war is entirely due to the fact
that it is able to appeal to certain instincts. Man is naturally competitive,
acquisitive, and, in a greater or less degree, pugnacious. When the Press
tells him that so-and-so is his enemy, a whole set of instincts in him
responds to the suggestion. It is natural to most men to suppose that they
have enemies and to find a certain fulfillment of their nature when they
embark upon a contest. What a man believes upon grossly insufficient
evidence is an index to his desires—desires of which he himself is often
Page 100
unconscious. If a man is offered a fact which goes against his instincts, he
will scrutinize it closely, and unless the evidence is overwhelming, he will
refuse to believe it. If, on the other hand, he is offered something which
affords a reason for acting in accordance with his instincts, he will accept it
even on the slenderest evidence. The origin of myths is explained in this
way, and much of what is currently believed in international affairs is no
better than myth. Although capitalism affords in modern society the channel
by which the instinct of pugnacity finds its outlet, there is reason to fear
that, if this channel were closed, some other would be found, unless
education and environment were so changed as enormously to diminish the
strength of the competitive instinct. If an economic reorganization can
effect this it may pro- vide a real safeguard against war, but if not, it is to be
feared that the hopes of universal peace will prove delusive.
The abolition of capitalism might, and very likely would, greatly
diminish the incentives to war which are derived from the Press and from
the desire of finance to find new fields for investment in undeveloped
countries, but those which are derived from the instinct of command and the
impatience of opposition might remain, though perhaps in a less virulent
form than at present. A democracy which has power is almost always more
bellicose than one which is excluded from its due share in the government.
The internationalism of Marx is based upon the assumption that the
proletariat everywhere are oppressed by the ruling classes. The last words
of the Communist Manifesto embody this idea—
Let the ruling classes tremble at a Communistic revolution. The
proletarians have nothing to lose but their chains. They have a world to win.
Working men of all countries, unite!
So long as the proletarians have nothing to lose but their chains, it is not
likely that their enmity will be directed against other proletarians. If the
world had developed as Marx expected, the kind of internationalism which
he foresaw might have inspired a universal social revolution. Russia, which
devel- oped more nearly than any other country upon the lines of his
system, has had a revolution of the kind which he expected. If the
development in other countries had been similar, it is highly probable that
this revolution would have spread throughout the civilized world. The
proletariat of all countries might have united against the capitalists as their
will scrutinize it closely, and unless the evidence is overwhelming, he will
refuse to believe it. If, on the other hand, he is offered something which
affords a reason for acting in accordance with his instincts, he will accept it
even on the slenderest evidence. The origin of myths is explained in this
way, and much of what is currently believed in international affairs is no
better than myth. Although capitalism affords in modern society the channel
by which the instinct of pugnacity finds its outlet, there is reason to fear
that, if this channel were closed, some other would be found, unless
education and environment were so changed as enormously to diminish the
strength of the competitive instinct. If an economic reorganization can
effect this it may pro- vide a real safeguard against war, but if not, it is to be
feared that the hopes of universal peace will prove delusive.
The abolition of capitalism might, and very likely would, greatly
diminish the incentives to war which are derived from the Press and from
the desire of finance to find new fields for investment in undeveloped
countries, but those which are derived from the instinct of command and the
impatience of opposition might remain, though perhaps in a less virulent
form than at present. A democracy which has power is almost always more
bellicose than one which is excluded from its due share in the government.
The internationalism of Marx is based upon the assumption that the
proletariat everywhere are oppressed by the ruling classes. The last words
of the Communist Manifesto embody this idea—
Let the ruling classes tremble at a Communistic revolution. The
proletarians have nothing to lose but their chains. They have a world to win.
Working men of all countries, unite!
So long as the proletarians have nothing to lose but their chains, it is not
likely that their enmity will be directed against other proletarians. If the
world had developed as Marx expected, the kind of internationalism which
he foresaw might have inspired a universal social revolution. Russia, which
devel- oped more nearly than any other country upon the lines of his
system, has had a revolution of the kind which he expected. If the
development in other countries had been similar, it is highly probable that
this revolution would have spread throughout the civilized world. The
proletariat of all countries might have united against the capitalists as their
Page 101
common enemy, and in the bond of an identical hatred they might for the
moment have been free from hatred toward each other. Even then, this
ground of union would have ceased with their victory, and on the morrow
of the social revolution the old national rivalries might have revived. There
is no alchemy by which a universal harmony can be produced out of hatred.
Those who have been inspired to action by the doctrine of the class war will
have acquired the habit of hatred, and will instinctively seek new enemies
when the old ones have been vanquished.
But in actual fact the psychology of the working man in any of the
Western democracies is totally unlike that which is assumed in the
Communist Manifesto. He does not by any means feel that he has nothing
to lose but his chains, nor indeed is this true. The chains which bind Asia
and Africa in subjection to Europe are partly riveted by him. He is himself
part of a great system of tyranny and exploitation. Universal freedom would
remove, not only his own chains, which are comparatively light, but the far
heavier chains which he has helped to fasten upon the subject races of the
world.
Not only do the working men of a country like England have a share in
the benefit accruing from the exploitation of inferior races, but many among
them also have their part in the capitalist system. The funds of Trade Unions
and Friendly Societies are invested in ordinary undertakings, such as
railways; many of the better-paid wage-earners have put their savings into
government securities; and almost all who are politically active feel
themselves part of the forces that determine public policy, through the
power of the Labor Party and the greater unions. Owing to these causes
their outlook on life has become to a considerable extent impregnated with
capitalism and as their sense of power has grown, their nationalism has
increased. This must continue to be true of any internationalism which is
based upon hatred of the capitalist and adherence to the doctrine of the class
war. Something more positive and constructive than this is needed if
governing democracies are not to inherit the vices of governing classes in
the past.
I do not wish to be thought to deny that capitalism does very much to
promote wars, or that wars would probably be less frequent and less
destructive if private property were abolished. On the contrary, I believe
moment have been free from hatred toward each other. Even then, this
ground of union would have ceased with their victory, and on the morrow
of the social revolution the old national rivalries might have revived. There
is no alchemy by which a universal harmony can be produced out of hatred.
Those who have been inspired to action by the doctrine of the class war will
have acquired the habit of hatred, and will instinctively seek new enemies
when the old ones have been vanquished.
But in actual fact the psychology of the working man in any of the
Western democracies is totally unlike that which is assumed in the
Communist Manifesto. He does not by any means feel that he has nothing
to lose but his chains, nor indeed is this true. The chains which bind Asia
and Africa in subjection to Europe are partly riveted by him. He is himself
part of a great system of tyranny and exploitation. Universal freedom would
remove, not only his own chains, which are comparatively light, but the far
heavier chains which he has helped to fasten upon the subject races of the
world.
Not only do the working men of a country like England have a share in
the benefit accruing from the exploitation of inferior races, but many among
them also have their part in the capitalist system. The funds of Trade Unions
and Friendly Societies are invested in ordinary undertakings, such as
railways; many of the better-paid wage-earners have put their savings into
government securities; and almost all who are politically active feel
themselves part of the forces that determine public policy, through the
power of the Labor Party and the greater unions. Owing to these causes
their outlook on life has become to a considerable extent impregnated with
capitalism and as their sense of power has grown, their nationalism has
increased. This must continue to be true of any internationalism which is
based upon hatred of the capitalist and adherence to the doctrine of the class
war. Something more positive and constructive than this is needed if
governing democracies are not to inherit the vices of governing classes in
the past.
I do not wish to be thought to deny that capitalism does very much to
promote wars, or that wars would probably be less frequent and less
destructive if private property were abolished. On the contrary, I believe
Page 102
that the abolition of private ownership of land and capital is a necessary
step toward any world in which the nations are to live at peace with one
another. I am only arguing that this step, necessary as it is, will not alone
suffice for this end, but that among the causes of war there are others that
go deeper into the roots of human nature than any that orthodox Socialists
are wont to acknowledge.
Let us take an instance. In Australia and California there is an intense
dislike and fear toward the yellow races. The causes of this are complex; the
chief among them are two, labor competition and instinctive race-hatred. It
is probable that, if race- hatred did not exist, the difficulties of labor
competition could be overcome. European immigrants also compete, but
they are not excluded. In a sparsely populated country, industrious cheap
labor could, with a little care, be so utilized as to enrich the existing
inhabitants; it might, for example, be confined to certain kinds of work, by
custom if not by law. But race-hatred opens men's minds to the evils of
competition and closes them against the advantages of co-operation; it
makes them regard with horror the somewhat unfamiliar vices of the aliens,
while our own vices are viewed with mild toleration. I cannot but think that,
if Australia were completely socialized, there would still remain the same
popular objection as at present to any large influx of Chinese or Japanese
labor. Yet if Japan also were to become a Socialist State, the Japanese might
well continue to feel the pressure of population and the desire for an outlet.
In such circumstances, all the passions and interests required to produce a
war would exist, in spite of the establishment of Socialism in both
countries. Ants are as completely Socialistic as any community can possibly
be, yet they put to death any ant which strays among them by mistake from
a neighboring ant-heap. Men do not differ much from ants, as regards their
instincts in this respect, where- ever there is a great divergence of race, as
between white men and yellow men. Of course the instinct of race-hostility
can be overcome by suitable circumstances; but in the absence of such
circumstances it remains a formidable menace to the world's peace.
If the peace of the world is ever to become secure, I believe there will
have to be, along with other changes, a development of the idea which
inspires the project of a League of Nations. As time goes on, the
destructiveness of war grows greater and its profits grow less: the rational
argument against war acquires more and more force as the increasing
step toward any world in which the nations are to live at peace with one
another. I am only arguing that this step, necessary as it is, will not alone
suffice for this end, but that among the causes of war there are others that
go deeper into the roots of human nature than any that orthodox Socialists
are wont to acknowledge.
Let us take an instance. In Australia and California there is an intense
dislike and fear toward the yellow races. The causes of this are complex; the
chief among them are two, labor competition and instinctive race-hatred. It
is probable that, if race- hatred did not exist, the difficulties of labor
competition could be overcome. European immigrants also compete, but
they are not excluded. In a sparsely populated country, industrious cheap
labor could, with a little care, be so utilized as to enrich the existing
inhabitants; it might, for example, be confined to certain kinds of work, by
custom if not by law. But race-hatred opens men's minds to the evils of
competition and closes them against the advantages of co-operation; it
makes them regard with horror the somewhat unfamiliar vices of the aliens,
while our own vices are viewed with mild toleration. I cannot but think that,
if Australia were completely socialized, there would still remain the same
popular objection as at present to any large influx of Chinese or Japanese
labor. Yet if Japan also were to become a Socialist State, the Japanese might
well continue to feel the pressure of population and the desire for an outlet.
In such circumstances, all the passions and interests required to produce a
war would exist, in spite of the establishment of Socialism in both
countries. Ants are as completely Socialistic as any community can possibly
be, yet they put to death any ant which strays among them by mistake from
a neighboring ant-heap. Men do not differ much from ants, as regards their
instincts in this respect, where- ever there is a great divergence of race, as
between white men and yellow men. Of course the instinct of race-hostility
can be overcome by suitable circumstances; but in the absence of such
circumstances it remains a formidable menace to the world's peace.
If the peace of the world is ever to become secure, I believe there will
have to be, along with other changes, a development of the idea which
inspires the project of a League of Nations. As time goes on, the
destructiveness of war grows greater and its profits grow less: the rational
argument against war acquires more and more force as the increasing
Page 103
productivity of labor makes it possible to devote a greater and greater
proportion of the population to the work of mutual slaughter. In quiet times,
or when a great war has just ended, men's moods are amenable to the
rational grounds in favor of peace, and it is possible to inaugurate schemes
designed to make wars less frequent. Probably no civilized nation would
embark upon an aggressive war if it were fairly certain in advance that the
aggressor must be defeated. This could be achieved if most great nations
came to regard the peace of the world as of such importance that they
would side against an aggressor even in a quarrel in which they had no
direct interest. It is on this hope that the League of Nations is based.
But the League of Nations, like the abolition of private property, will be
by no means sufficient if it is not accompanied or quickly followed by other
reforms. It is clear that such reforms, if they are to be effective, must be
international; the world must move as a whole in these matters, if it is to
move at all. One of the most obvious necessities, if peace is to be secure, is
a measure of disarmament. So long as the present vast armies and navies
exist, no system can prevent the risk of war. But disarmament, if it is to
serve its purpose, must be simultaneous and by mutual agreement among all
the Great Powers. And it is not likely to be successful so long as hatred and
suspicion rule between nations, for each nation will suspect its neighbor of
not carrying out the bargain fairly. A different mental and moral atmosphere
from that to which we are accustomed in international affairs will be
necessary if agreements between nations are to succeed in averting
catastrophes. If once such an atmosphere existed it might be perpetuated
and strengthened by wise institutions; but it cannot be CREATED by
institutions alone. International co-operation requires mutual good will, and
good will, however it has arisen, is only to be PRESERVED by co-
operation. The international future depends upon the possibility of the
initial creation of good will between nations.
It is in this sort of matter that revolutions are most useful. If the Russian
Revolution had been accompanied by a revolution in Germany, the dramatic
suddenness of the change might have shaken Europe, for the moment, out
of its habits of thought: the idea of fraternity might have seemed, in the
twinkling of an eye, to have entered the world of practical politics; and no
idea is so practical as the idea of the brotherhood of man, if only people can
be startled into believing in it. If once the idea of fraternity between nations
proportion of the population to the work of mutual slaughter. In quiet times,
or when a great war has just ended, men's moods are amenable to the
rational grounds in favor of peace, and it is possible to inaugurate schemes
designed to make wars less frequent. Probably no civilized nation would
embark upon an aggressive war if it were fairly certain in advance that the
aggressor must be defeated. This could be achieved if most great nations
came to regard the peace of the world as of such importance that they
would side against an aggressor even in a quarrel in which they had no
direct interest. It is on this hope that the League of Nations is based.
But the League of Nations, like the abolition of private property, will be
by no means sufficient if it is not accompanied or quickly followed by other
reforms. It is clear that such reforms, if they are to be effective, must be
international; the world must move as a whole in these matters, if it is to
move at all. One of the most obvious necessities, if peace is to be secure, is
a measure of disarmament. So long as the present vast armies and navies
exist, no system can prevent the risk of war. But disarmament, if it is to
serve its purpose, must be simultaneous and by mutual agreement among all
the Great Powers. And it is not likely to be successful so long as hatred and
suspicion rule between nations, for each nation will suspect its neighbor of
not carrying out the bargain fairly. A different mental and moral atmosphere
from that to which we are accustomed in international affairs will be
necessary if agreements between nations are to succeed in averting
catastrophes. If once such an atmosphere existed it might be perpetuated
and strengthened by wise institutions; but it cannot be CREATED by
institutions alone. International co-operation requires mutual good will, and
good will, however it has arisen, is only to be PRESERVED by co-
operation. The international future depends upon the possibility of the
initial creation of good will between nations.
It is in this sort of matter that revolutions are most useful. If the Russian
Revolution had been accompanied by a revolution in Germany, the dramatic
suddenness of the change might have shaken Europe, for the moment, out
of its habits of thought: the idea of fraternity might have seemed, in the
twinkling of an eye, to have entered the world of practical politics; and no
idea is so practical as the idea of the brotherhood of man, if only people can
be startled into believing in it. If once the idea of fraternity between nations
Page 104
were inaugurated with the faith and vigor belonging to a new revolution, all
the difficulties surrounding it would melt away, for all of them are due to
suspicion and the tyranny of ancient prejudice. Those who (as is common in
the English-speaking world) reject revolution as a method, and praise the
gradual piecemeal development which (we are told) constitutes solid
progress, overlook the effect of dramatic events in changing the mood and
the beliefs of whole populations. A simultaneous revolution in Germany and
Russia would no doubt have had such an effect, and would have made the
creation of a new world possible here and now.
Dis aliter visum: the millennium is not for our time. The great moment
has passed, and for ourselves it is again the distant hope that must inspire
us, not the immediate breathless looking for the deliverance.56 But we have
seen what might have been, and we know that great possibilities do arise in
times of crisis. In some such sense as this, it may well be true that the
Socialist revolution is the road to universal peace, and that when it has been
traversed all the other conditions for the cessation of wars will grow of
themselves out of the changed mental and moral atmosphere.
There is a certain class of difficulties which surrounds the sober idealist
in all speculations about the not too distant future. These are the cases
where the solution believed by most idealists to be universally applicable is
for some reason impossible, and is, at the same time, objected to for base or
interested motives by all upholders of existing inequalities. The case of
Tropical Africa will illustrate what I mean. It would be difficult seriously to
advocate the immediate introduction of parliamentary government for the
natives of this part of the world, even if it were accompanied by women's
suffrage and proportional representation. So far as I know, no one supposes
the populations of these regions capable of self- determination, except Mr.
Lloyd George. There can be no doubt that, whatever regime may be
introduced in Europe, African negroes will for a long time to come be
governed and exploited by Europeans. If the European States became
Socialistic, and refused, under a Quixotic impulse, to enrich themselves at
the expense of the defenseless inhabitants of Africa, those inhabitants would
not thereby gain; on the contrary, they would lose, for they would be
handed over to the tender mercies of individual traders, operating with
armies of reprobate bravos, and committing every atrocity to which the
civilized barbarian is prone. The European governments cannot divest
the difficulties surrounding it would melt away, for all of them are due to
suspicion and the tyranny of ancient prejudice. Those who (as is common in
the English-speaking world) reject revolution as a method, and praise the
gradual piecemeal development which (we are told) constitutes solid
progress, overlook the effect of dramatic events in changing the mood and
the beliefs of whole populations. A simultaneous revolution in Germany and
Russia would no doubt have had such an effect, and would have made the
creation of a new world possible here and now.
Dis aliter visum: the millennium is not for our time. The great moment
has passed, and for ourselves it is again the distant hope that must inspire
us, not the immediate breathless looking for the deliverance.56 But we have
seen what might have been, and we know that great possibilities do arise in
times of crisis. In some such sense as this, it may well be true that the
Socialist revolution is the road to universal peace, and that when it has been
traversed all the other conditions for the cessation of wars will grow of
themselves out of the changed mental and moral atmosphere.
There is a certain class of difficulties which surrounds the sober idealist
in all speculations about the not too distant future. These are the cases
where the solution believed by most idealists to be universally applicable is
for some reason impossible, and is, at the same time, objected to for base or
interested motives by all upholders of existing inequalities. The case of
Tropical Africa will illustrate what I mean. It would be difficult seriously to
advocate the immediate introduction of parliamentary government for the
natives of this part of the world, even if it were accompanied by women's
suffrage and proportional representation. So far as I know, no one supposes
the populations of these regions capable of self- determination, except Mr.
Lloyd George. There can be no doubt that, whatever regime may be
introduced in Europe, African negroes will for a long time to come be
governed and exploited by Europeans. If the European States became
Socialistic, and refused, under a Quixotic impulse, to enrich themselves at
the expense of the defenseless inhabitants of Africa, those inhabitants would
not thereby gain; on the contrary, they would lose, for they would be
handed over to the tender mercies of individual traders, operating with
armies of reprobate bravos, and committing every atrocity to which the
civilized barbarian is prone. The European governments cannot divest
Page 105
themselves of responsibility in regard to Africa. They must govern there,
and the best that can be hoped is that they should govern with a minimum
of cruelty and rapacity. From the point of view of preserving the peace of
the world, the problem is to parcel out the advantages which white men
derive from their position in Africa in such a way that no nation shall feel a
sense of injustice. This problem is comparatively simple, and might no
doubt be solved on the lines of the war aims of the Inter-Allied Socialists.
But it is not this problem which I wish to discuss. What I wish to consider
is, how could a Socialist or an Anarchist community govern and administer
an African region, full of natural wealth, but inhabited by a quite
uncivilized population? Unless great precautions were taken the white
community, under the circumstances, would acquire the position and the
instincts of a slave-owner. It would tend to keep the negroes down to the
bare level of subsistence, while using the produce of their country to
increase the comfort and splendor of the Communist community. It would
do this with that careful unconsciousness which now characterizes all the
worst acts of nations. Administrators would be appointed and would be
expected to keep silence as to their methods. Busybodies who reported
horrors would be disbelieved, and would be said to be actuated by hatred
toward the existing regime and by a perverse love for every country but
their own. No doubt, in the first generous enthusiasm accompanying the
establishment of the new regime at home, there would be every intention of
making the natives happy, but gradually they would be forgotten, and only
the tribute coming from their country would be remembered. I do not say
that all these evils are unavoidable; I say only that they will not be avoided
unless they are foreseen and a deliberate conscious effort is made to prevent
their realization. If the white communities should ever reach the point of
wishing to carry out as far as possible the principles underlying the revolt
against capitalism, they will have to find a way of establishing an absolute
disinterestedness in their dealings with subject races. It will be necessary to
avoid the faintest suggestion of capitalistic profit in the government of
Africa, and to spend in the countries themselves whatever they would be
able to spend if they were self-governing. Moreover, it must always be
remembered that backwardness in civilization is not necessarily incurable,
and that with time even the populations of Central Africa may become
capable of democratic self-government, provided Europeans bend their
energies to this purpose.
and the best that can be hoped is that they should govern with a minimum
of cruelty and rapacity. From the point of view of preserving the peace of
the world, the problem is to parcel out the advantages which white men
derive from their position in Africa in such a way that no nation shall feel a
sense of injustice. This problem is comparatively simple, and might no
doubt be solved on the lines of the war aims of the Inter-Allied Socialists.
But it is not this problem which I wish to discuss. What I wish to consider
is, how could a Socialist or an Anarchist community govern and administer
an African region, full of natural wealth, but inhabited by a quite
uncivilized population? Unless great precautions were taken the white
community, under the circumstances, would acquire the position and the
instincts of a slave-owner. It would tend to keep the negroes down to the
bare level of subsistence, while using the produce of their country to
increase the comfort and splendor of the Communist community. It would
do this with that careful unconsciousness which now characterizes all the
worst acts of nations. Administrators would be appointed and would be
expected to keep silence as to their methods. Busybodies who reported
horrors would be disbelieved, and would be said to be actuated by hatred
toward the existing regime and by a perverse love for every country but
their own. No doubt, in the first generous enthusiasm accompanying the
establishment of the new regime at home, there would be every intention of
making the natives happy, but gradually they would be forgotten, and only
the tribute coming from their country would be remembered. I do not say
that all these evils are unavoidable; I say only that they will not be avoided
unless they are foreseen and a deliberate conscious effort is made to prevent
their realization. If the white communities should ever reach the point of
wishing to carry out as far as possible the principles underlying the revolt
against capitalism, they will have to find a way of establishing an absolute
disinterestedness in their dealings with subject races. It will be necessary to
avoid the faintest suggestion of capitalistic profit in the government of
Africa, and to spend in the countries themselves whatever they would be
able to spend if they were self-governing. Moreover, it must always be
remembered that backwardness in civilization is not necessarily incurable,
and that with time even the populations of Central Africa may become
capable of democratic self-government, provided Europeans bend their
energies to this purpose.
Page 106
The problem of Africa is, of course, a part of the wider problems of
Imperialism, but it is that part in which the application of Socialist
principles is most difficult. In regard to Asia, and more particularly in
regard to India and Persia, the application of principles is clear in theory
though difficult in political practice. The obstacles to self-government
which exist in Africa do not exist in the same measure in Asia. What stands
in the way of freedom of Asiatic populations is not their lack of
intelligence, but only their lack of military prowess, which makes them an
easy prey to our lust for dominion. This lust would probably be in
temporary abeyance on the morrow of a Socialist revolution, and at such a
moment a new departure in Asiatic policy might be taken with permanently
beneficial results. I do not mean, of course, that we should force upon India
that form of democratic government which we have developed for our own
needs. I mean rather that we should leave India to choose its own form of
government, its own manner of education and its own type of civilization.
India has an ancient tradition, very different from that of Western Europe, a
tradition highly valued by educated Hindoos, but not loved by our schools
and colleges. The Hindoo Nationalist feels that his country has a type of
culture containing elements of value that are absent, or much less marked,
in the West; he wishes to be free to preserve this, and desires political
freedom for such reasons rather than for those that would most naturally
appeal to an Englishman in the same subject position. The belief of the
European in his own Kultur tends to be fanatical and ruthless, and for this
reason, as much as for any other, the independence of extra-European
civilization is of real importance to the world, for it is not by a dead
uniformity that the world as a whole is most enriched.
I have set forth strongly all the major difficulties in the way of the
preservation of the world's peace, not because I believe these difficulties to
be insuperable, but, on the contrary, because I believe that they can be
overcome if they are recognized. A correct diagnosis is necessarily the first
step toward a cure. The existing evils in international relations spring, at
bottom, from psychological causes, from motives forming part of human
nature as it is at present. Among these the chief are competitiveness, love of
power, and envy, using envy in that broad sense in which it includes the
instinctive dislike of any gain to others not accompanied by an at least equal
Imperialism, but it is that part in which the application of Socialist
principles is most difficult. In regard to Asia, and more particularly in
regard to India and Persia, the application of principles is clear in theory
though difficult in political practice. The obstacles to self-government
which exist in Africa do not exist in the same measure in Asia. What stands
in the way of freedom of Asiatic populations is not their lack of
intelligence, but only their lack of military prowess, which makes them an
easy prey to our lust for dominion. This lust would probably be in
temporary abeyance on the morrow of a Socialist revolution, and at such a
moment a new departure in Asiatic policy might be taken with permanently
beneficial results. I do not mean, of course, that we should force upon India
that form of democratic government which we have developed for our own
needs. I mean rather that we should leave India to choose its own form of
government, its own manner of education and its own type of civilization.
India has an ancient tradition, very different from that of Western Europe, a
tradition highly valued by educated Hindoos, but not loved by our schools
and colleges. The Hindoo Nationalist feels that his country has a type of
culture containing elements of value that are absent, or much less marked,
in the West; he wishes to be free to preserve this, and desires political
freedom for such reasons rather than for those that would most naturally
appeal to an Englishman in the same subject position. The belief of the
European in his own Kultur tends to be fanatical and ruthless, and for this
reason, as much as for any other, the independence of extra-European
civilization is of real importance to the world, for it is not by a dead
uniformity that the world as a whole is most enriched.
I have set forth strongly all the major difficulties in the way of the
preservation of the world's peace, not because I believe these difficulties to
be insuperable, but, on the contrary, because I believe that they can be
overcome if they are recognized. A correct diagnosis is necessarily the first
step toward a cure. The existing evils in international relations spring, at
bottom, from psychological causes, from motives forming part of human
nature as it is at present. Among these the chief are competitiveness, love of
power, and envy, using envy in that broad sense in which it includes the
instinctive dislike of any gain to others not accompanied by an at least equal
Page 107
gain to ourselves. The evils arising from these three causes can be removed
by a better education and a better economic and political system.
Competitiveness is by no means wholly an evil. When it takes the form
of emulation in the service of the public, or in discovery or the production
of works of art, it may become a very useful stimulus, urging men to
profitable effort beyond what they would otherwise make. It is only harmful
when it aims at the acquisition of goods which are limited in amount, so
that what one man possesses he holds at the expense of another. When
competitiveness takes this form it is necessarily attended by fear, and out of
fear cruelty is almost inevitably developed. But a social system providing
for a more just distribution of material goods might close to the instinct of
competitiveness those channels in which it is harmful, and cause it to flow
instead in channels in which it would become a benefit to mankind. This is
one great reason why the communal ownership of land and capital would be
likely to have a beneficial effect upon human nature, for human nature, as it
exists in adult men and women, is by no means a fixed datum, but a product
of circumstances, education and opportunity operating upon a highly
malleable native disposition.
What is true of competitiveness is equally true of love of power. Power,
in the form in which it is now usually sought, is power of command, power
of imposing one's will upon others by force, open or concealed. This form
of power consists, in essence, in thwarting others, for it is only displayed
when others are compelled to do what they do not wish to do. Such power,
we hope, the social system which is to supersede capitalist will reduce to a
minimum by the methods which we outlined in the preceding chapter.
These methods can be applied in international no less than in national
affairs. In international affairs the same formula of federalism will apply:
self- determination for every group in regard to matters which concern it
much more vitally than they concern others, and government by a neutral
authority embracing rival groups in all matters in which conflicting interests
of groups come into play; lout always with the fixed principle that the
functions of government are to be reduced to the bare minimum compatible
with justice and the prevention of private violence. In such a world the
present harmful outlets for the love of power would be closed. But the
power which consists in persuasion, in teaching, in leading men to a new
wisdom or the realization of new possibilities of happiness—this kind of
by a better education and a better economic and political system.
Competitiveness is by no means wholly an evil. When it takes the form
of emulation in the service of the public, or in discovery or the production
of works of art, it may become a very useful stimulus, urging men to
profitable effort beyond what they would otherwise make. It is only harmful
when it aims at the acquisition of goods which are limited in amount, so
that what one man possesses he holds at the expense of another. When
competitiveness takes this form it is necessarily attended by fear, and out of
fear cruelty is almost inevitably developed. But a social system providing
for a more just distribution of material goods might close to the instinct of
competitiveness those channels in which it is harmful, and cause it to flow
instead in channels in which it would become a benefit to mankind. This is
one great reason why the communal ownership of land and capital would be
likely to have a beneficial effect upon human nature, for human nature, as it
exists in adult men and women, is by no means a fixed datum, but a product
of circumstances, education and opportunity operating upon a highly
malleable native disposition.
What is true of competitiveness is equally true of love of power. Power,
in the form in which it is now usually sought, is power of command, power
of imposing one's will upon others by force, open or concealed. This form
of power consists, in essence, in thwarting others, for it is only displayed
when others are compelled to do what they do not wish to do. Such power,
we hope, the social system which is to supersede capitalist will reduce to a
minimum by the methods which we outlined in the preceding chapter.
These methods can be applied in international no less than in national
affairs. In international affairs the same formula of federalism will apply:
self- determination for every group in regard to matters which concern it
much more vitally than they concern others, and government by a neutral
authority embracing rival groups in all matters in which conflicting interests
of groups come into play; lout always with the fixed principle that the
functions of government are to be reduced to the bare minimum compatible
with justice and the prevention of private violence. In such a world the
present harmful outlets for the love of power would be closed. But the
power which consists in persuasion, in teaching, in leading men to a new
wisdom or the realization of new possibilities of happiness—this kind of
Page 108
power, which may be wholly beneficial, would remain untouched, and
many vigorous men, who in the actual world devote their energies to
domination, would in such a world find their energies directed to the
creation of new goods rather than the perpetuation of ancient evils.
Envy, the third of the psychological causes to which we attributed what is
bad in the actual world, depends in most natures upon that kind of
fundamental discontent which springs from a lack of free development,
from thwarted instinct, and from the impossibility of realizing an imagined
happiness. Envy cannot be cured by preaching; preaching, at the best, will
only alter its manifestations and lead it to adopt more subtle forms of
concealment. Except in those rare natures in which generosity dominates in
spite of circumstances, the only cure for envy is freedom and the joy of life.
From populations largely deprived of the simple instinctive pleasures of
leisure and love, sunshine and green fields, generosity of outlook and
kindliness of dispositions are hardly to be expected. In such populations
these qualities are not likely to be found, even among the fortunate few, for
these few are aware, however dimly, that they are profiting by an injustice,
and that they can only continue to enjoy their good fortune by deliberately
ignoring those with whom it is not shared. If generosity and kindliness are
to be common, there must be more care than there is at present for the
elementary wants of human nature, and more realization that the diffusion
of happiness among all who are not the victims of some peculiar misfortune
is both possible and imperative. A world full of happiness would not wish to
plunge into war, and would not be filled with that grudging hostility which
our cramped and narrow existence forces upon average human nature. A
world full of happiness is not beyond human power to create; the obstacles
imposed by inanimate nature are not insuperable. The real obstacles lie in
the heart of man, and the cure for these is a firm hope, informed and
fortified by thought.
many vigorous men, who in the actual world devote their energies to
domination, would in such a world find their energies directed to the
creation of new goods rather than the perpetuation of ancient evils.
Envy, the third of the psychological causes to which we attributed what is
bad in the actual world, depends in most natures upon that kind of
fundamental discontent which springs from a lack of free development,
from thwarted instinct, and from the impossibility of realizing an imagined
happiness. Envy cannot be cured by preaching; preaching, at the best, will
only alter its manifestations and lead it to adopt more subtle forms of
concealment. Except in those rare natures in which generosity dominates in
spite of circumstances, the only cure for envy is freedom and the joy of life.
From populations largely deprived of the simple instinctive pleasures of
leisure and love, sunshine and green fields, generosity of outlook and
kindliness of dispositions are hardly to be expected. In such populations
these qualities are not likely to be found, even among the fortunate few, for
these few are aware, however dimly, that they are profiting by an injustice,
and that they can only continue to enjoy their good fortune by deliberately
ignoring those with whom it is not shared. If generosity and kindliness are
to be common, there must be more care than there is at present for the
elementary wants of human nature, and more realization that the diffusion
of happiness among all who are not the victims of some peculiar misfortune
is both possible and imperative. A world full of happiness would not wish to
plunge into war, and would not be filled with that grudging hostility which
our cramped and narrow existence forces upon average human nature. A
world full of happiness is not beyond human power to create; the obstacles
imposed by inanimate nature are not insuperable. The real obstacles lie in
the heart of man, and the cure for these is a firm hope, informed and
fortified by thought.
Page 109
CHAPTER VII — SCIENCE AND ART UNDER
SOCIALISM
SOCIALISM has been advocated by most of its champions chiefly as a
means of increasing the welfare of the wage earning classes, and more
particularly their material welfare. It has seemed accordingly, to some men
whose aims are not material, as if it has nothing to offer toward the general
advancement of civilization in the way of art and thought. Some of its
advocates, moreover—and among these Marx must be included—have
written, no doubt not deliberately, as if with the Socialist revolution the
millennium would have arrived, and there would be no need of further
progress for the human race. I do not know whether our age is more restless
than that which preceded it, or whether it has merely become more
impregnated with the idea of evolution, but, for whatever reason, we have
grown incapable of believing in a state of static perfection, and we demand,
of any social system, which is to have our approval, that it shall contain
within itself a stimulus and opportunity for progress toward something still
better. The doubts thus raised by Socialist writers make it necessary to
inquire whether Socialism would in fact be hostile to art and science, and
whether it would be likely to produce a stereotyped society in which
progress would become difficult and slow.
It is not enough that men and women should be made comfortable in a
material sense. Many members of the well-to-do classes at present, in spite
of opportunity, contribute nothing of value to the life of the world, and do
not even succeed in securing for themselves any personal happiness worthy
to be so called. The multiplication of such individuals would be an
achievement of the very minutest value; and if Socialism were merely to
bestow upon all the kind of life and outlook which is now enjoyed by the
more apathetic among the well-to-do, it would offer little that could inspire
enthusiasm in any generous spirit.
"The true role of collective existence," says M. Naquet,57" . . . is to learn,
to discover, to know. Eating, drinking, sleeping, living, in a word, is a mere
accessory. In this respect, we are not distinguished from the brute.
SOCIALISM
SOCIALISM has been advocated by most of its champions chiefly as a
means of increasing the welfare of the wage earning classes, and more
particularly their material welfare. It has seemed accordingly, to some men
whose aims are not material, as if it has nothing to offer toward the general
advancement of civilization in the way of art and thought. Some of its
advocates, moreover—and among these Marx must be included—have
written, no doubt not deliberately, as if with the Socialist revolution the
millennium would have arrived, and there would be no need of further
progress for the human race. I do not know whether our age is more restless
than that which preceded it, or whether it has merely become more
impregnated with the idea of evolution, but, for whatever reason, we have
grown incapable of believing in a state of static perfection, and we demand,
of any social system, which is to have our approval, that it shall contain
within itself a stimulus and opportunity for progress toward something still
better. The doubts thus raised by Socialist writers make it necessary to
inquire whether Socialism would in fact be hostile to art and science, and
whether it would be likely to produce a stereotyped society in which
progress would become difficult and slow.
It is not enough that men and women should be made comfortable in a
material sense. Many members of the well-to-do classes at present, in spite
of opportunity, contribute nothing of value to the life of the world, and do
not even succeed in securing for themselves any personal happiness worthy
to be so called. The multiplication of such individuals would be an
achievement of the very minutest value; and if Socialism were merely to
bestow upon all the kind of life and outlook which is now enjoyed by the
more apathetic among the well-to-do, it would offer little that could inspire
enthusiasm in any generous spirit.
"The true role of collective existence," says M. Naquet,57" . . . is to learn,
to discover, to know. Eating, drinking, sleeping, living, in a word, is a mere
accessory. In this respect, we are not distinguished from the brute.
Page 110
Knowledge is the goal. If I were condemned to choose between a humanity
materially happy, glutted after the manner of a flock of sheep in a field, and
a humanity existing in misery, but from which emanated, here and there,
some eternal truth, it is on the latter that my choice would fall."
This statement puts the alternative in a very extreme form in which it is
somewhat unreal. It may be said in reply that for those who have had the
leisure and the opportunity to enjoy "eternal truths" it is easy to exalt their
importance at the expense of sufferings which fall on others. This is true;
but, if it is taken as disposing of the question, it leaves out of account the
importance of thought for progress. Viewing the life of mankind as a whole,
in the future as well as in the present, there can be no question that a society
in which some men pursue knowledge while others endure great poverty
offers more hope of ultimate good than a society in which all are sunk in
slothful comfort. It is true that poverty is a great evil, but it is not true that
material prosperity is in itself a great good. If it is to have any real value to
society, it must be made a means to the advancement of those higher goods
that belong to the life of the mind. But the life of the mind does not consist
of thought and knowledge alone, nor can it be completely healthy unless it
has some instinctive contact, however deeply buried, with the general life of
the community. Divorced from the social instinct, thought, like art, tends to
become finicky and precious. It is the position of such art and thought as is
imbued with the instinctive sense of service to mankind that we wish to
consider, for it is this alone that makes up the life of the mind in the sense in
which it is a vital part of the life of the community. Will the life of the mind
in this sense be helped or hindered by Socialism? And will there still be a
sufficient spur to progress to prevent a condition of Byzantine immobility?
In considering this question we are, in a certain sense, passing outside the
atmosphere of democracy. The general good of the community is realized
only in individuals, but it is realized much more fully in some individuals
than in others. Some men have a comprehensive and penetrating intellect,
enabling them to appreciate and remember what has been thought and
known by their predecessors, and to discover new regions in which they
enjoy all the high delights of the mental explorer. Others have the power of
creating beauty, giving bodily form to impalpable visions out of which joy
comes to many. Such men are more fortunate than the mass, and also more
important for the collective life. A larger share of the general sum of good is
materially happy, glutted after the manner of a flock of sheep in a field, and
a humanity existing in misery, but from which emanated, here and there,
some eternal truth, it is on the latter that my choice would fall."
This statement puts the alternative in a very extreme form in which it is
somewhat unreal. It may be said in reply that for those who have had the
leisure and the opportunity to enjoy "eternal truths" it is easy to exalt their
importance at the expense of sufferings which fall on others. This is true;
but, if it is taken as disposing of the question, it leaves out of account the
importance of thought for progress. Viewing the life of mankind as a whole,
in the future as well as in the present, there can be no question that a society
in which some men pursue knowledge while others endure great poverty
offers more hope of ultimate good than a society in which all are sunk in
slothful comfort. It is true that poverty is a great evil, but it is not true that
material prosperity is in itself a great good. If it is to have any real value to
society, it must be made a means to the advancement of those higher goods
that belong to the life of the mind. But the life of the mind does not consist
of thought and knowledge alone, nor can it be completely healthy unless it
has some instinctive contact, however deeply buried, with the general life of
the community. Divorced from the social instinct, thought, like art, tends to
become finicky and precious. It is the position of such art and thought as is
imbued with the instinctive sense of service to mankind that we wish to
consider, for it is this alone that makes up the life of the mind in the sense in
which it is a vital part of the life of the community. Will the life of the mind
in this sense be helped or hindered by Socialism? And will there still be a
sufficient spur to progress to prevent a condition of Byzantine immobility?
In considering this question we are, in a certain sense, passing outside the
atmosphere of democracy. The general good of the community is realized
only in individuals, but it is realized much more fully in some individuals
than in others. Some men have a comprehensive and penetrating intellect,
enabling them to appreciate and remember what has been thought and
known by their predecessors, and to discover new regions in which they
enjoy all the high delights of the mental explorer. Others have the power of
creating beauty, giving bodily form to impalpable visions out of which joy
comes to many. Such men are more fortunate than the mass, and also more
important for the collective life. A larger share of the general sum of good is
Page 111
concentrated in them than in the ordinary man and woman; but also their
contribution to the general good is greater. They stand out among men and
cannot be wholly fitted into the framework of democratic equality. A social
system which would render them unproductive would stand condemned,
whatever other merits it might have.
The first thing to realize—though it is difficult in a commercial age—is
that what is best in creative mental activity cannot be produced by any
system of monetary rewards. Opportunity and the stimulus of an
invigorating spiritual atmosphere are important, but, if they are presented,
no financial inducements will be required, while if they are absent, material
compensations will be of no avail. Recognition, even if it takes the form of
money, can bring a certain pleasure in old age to the man of science who
has battled all his life against academic prejudice, or to the artist who has
endured years of ridicule for not painting in the manner of his predecessors;
but it is not by the remote hope of such pleasures that their work has been
inspired. All the most important work springs from an uncalculating
impulse, and is best promoted, not by rewards after the event, but by
circumstances which keep the impulse alive and afford scope for the
activities which it inspires. In the creation of such circumstances our
present system is much at fault. Will Socialism be better?
I do not think this question can be answered without specifying the kind
of Socialism that is intended: some forms of Socialism would, I believe, be
even more destructive in this respect than the present capitalist regime,
while others would be immeasurably better. Three things which a social
system can provide or withhold are helpful to mental creation: first,
technical training; second, liberty to follow the creative impulse; third, at
least the possibility of ultimate appreciation by some public, whether large
or small. We may leave out of our discussion both individual genius and
those intangible conditions which make some ages great and others sterile
in art and science—not because these are unimportant, but because they are
too little understood to be taken account of in economic or political
organization. The three conditions we have mentioned seem to cover most
of what can be SEEN to be useful or harmful from our present point of
view, and it is therefore to them that we shall confine ourselves.
contribution to the general good is greater. They stand out among men and
cannot be wholly fitted into the framework of democratic equality. A social
system which would render them unproductive would stand condemned,
whatever other merits it might have.
The first thing to realize—though it is difficult in a commercial age—is
that what is best in creative mental activity cannot be produced by any
system of monetary rewards. Opportunity and the stimulus of an
invigorating spiritual atmosphere are important, but, if they are presented,
no financial inducements will be required, while if they are absent, material
compensations will be of no avail. Recognition, even if it takes the form of
money, can bring a certain pleasure in old age to the man of science who
has battled all his life against academic prejudice, or to the artist who has
endured years of ridicule for not painting in the manner of his predecessors;
but it is not by the remote hope of such pleasures that their work has been
inspired. All the most important work springs from an uncalculating
impulse, and is best promoted, not by rewards after the event, but by
circumstances which keep the impulse alive and afford scope for the
activities which it inspires. In the creation of such circumstances our
present system is much at fault. Will Socialism be better?
I do not think this question can be answered without specifying the kind
of Socialism that is intended: some forms of Socialism would, I believe, be
even more destructive in this respect than the present capitalist regime,
while others would be immeasurably better. Three things which a social
system can provide or withhold are helpful to mental creation: first,
technical training; second, liberty to follow the creative impulse; third, at
least the possibility of ultimate appreciation by some public, whether large
or small. We may leave out of our discussion both individual genius and
those intangible conditions which make some ages great and others sterile
in art and science—not because these are unimportant, but because they are
too little understood to be taken account of in economic or political
organization. The three conditions we have mentioned seem to cover most
of what can be SEEN to be useful or harmful from our present point of
view, and it is therefore to them that we shall confine ourselves.
Page 112
1. Technical Training.—Technical training at present, whether in science
or art, requires one or other of two conditions. Either a boy must be the son
of well-to-do parents who can afford to keep him while he acquires his
education, or he must show so much ability at an early age as to enable him
to subsist on scholarships until he is ready to earn his living. The former
condition is, of course, a mere matter of luck, and could not be preserved in
its present form under any kind of Socialism or Communism. This loss is
emphasized by defenders of the present system, and no doubt it would be,
to same extent, a real loss. But the well-to-do are a small proportion of the
population, and presumably on the average no more talented by nature than
their less fortunate contemporaries. If the advantages which are enjoyed
now by those few among them who are capable of good work in science or
art could be extended, even in a slightly attenuated form, to all who are
similarly gifted, the result would almost infallibly be a gain, and much
ability which is now wasted would be rendered fruitful. But how is this to
be effected?
The system of scholarships obtained by competition, though better than
nothing, is objectionable from many points of view. It introduces the
competitive spirit into the work of the very young; it makes them regard
knowledge from the standpoint of what is useful in examinations rather than
in the light of its intrinsic interest or importance; it places a premium upon
that sort of ability which is displayed precociously in glib answers to set
questions rather than upon the kind that broods on difficulties and remains
for a time rather dumb. What is perhaps worse than any of these defects is
the tendency to cause overwork in youth, leading to lack of vigor and
interest when manhood has been reached. It can hardly be doubted that by
this cause, at present, many fine minds have their edge blunted and their
keenness destroyed.
State Socialism might easily universalize the system of scholarships
obtained by competitive examination, and if it did so it is to he feared that it
would be very harmful. State Socialists at present tend to be enamored of
the systems which is exactly of the kind that every bureaucrat loves:
orderly, neat, giving a stimulus to industrious habits, and involving no
waste of a sort that could be tabulated in statistics or accounts of public
expenditure. Such men will argue that free higher education is expensive to
the community, and only useful in the case of those who have exceptional
or art, requires one or other of two conditions. Either a boy must be the son
of well-to-do parents who can afford to keep him while he acquires his
education, or he must show so much ability at an early age as to enable him
to subsist on scholarships until he is ready to earn his living. The former
condition is, of course, a mere matter of luck, and could not be preserved in
its present form under any kind of Socialism or Communism. This loss is
emphasized by defenders of the present system, and no doubt it would be,
to same extent, a real loss. But the well-to-do are a small proportion of the
population, and presumably on the average no more talented by nature than
their less fortunate contemporaries. If the advantages which are enjoyed
now by those few among them who are capable of good work in science or
art could be extended, even in a slightly attenuated form, to all who are
similarly gifted, the result would almost infallibly be a gain, and much
ability which is now wasted would be rendered fruitful. But how is this to
be effected?
The system of scholarships obtained by competition, though better than
nothing, is objectionable from many points of view. It introduces the
competitive spirit into the work of the very young; it makes them regard
knowledge from the standpoint of what is useful in examinations rather than
in the light of its intrinsic interest or importance; it places a premium upon
that sort of ability which is displayed precociously in glib answers to set
questions rather than upon the kind that broods on difficulties and remains
for a time rather dumb. What is perhaps worse than any of these defects is
the tendency to cause overwork in youth, leading to lack of vigor and
interest when manhood has been reached. It can hardly be doubted that by
this cause, at present, many fine minds have their edge blunted and their
keenness destroyed.
State Socialism might easily universalize the system of scholarships
obtained by competitive examination, and if it did so it is to he feared that it
would be very harmful. State Socialists at present tend to be enamored of
the systems which is exactly of the kind that every bureaucrat loves:
orderly, neat, giving a stimulus to industrious habits, and involving no
waste of a sort that could be tabulated in statistics or accounts of public
expenditure. Such men will argue that free higher education is expensive to
the community, and only useful in the case of those who have exceptional
Page 113
abilities; it ought, therefore, they will say, not to be given to all, but only to
those who will become more useful members of society through receiving
it. Such arguments make a great appeal to what are called "practical" men,
and the answers to them are of a sort which it is difficult to render widely
convincing. Revolt against the evils of competition is, however, part of the
very essence of the Socialist's protest against the existing order, and on this
ground, if on no other, those who favor Socialism may be summoned to
look for some better solution.
Much the simplest solution, and the only really effective one, is to make
every kind of education free up to the age of twenty-one for all boys and
girls who desire it. The majority will be tired of education before that age,
and will prefer to begin other work sooner; this will lead to a natural
selection of those with strong interests in some pursuit requiring a long
training. Among those selected in this way by their own inclinations,
probably almost all tho have marked abilities of the kind in question will be
included. It is true that there will also be many who have very little ability;
the desire to become a painter, for example, is by no means confined to
those who can paint. But this degree of waste could well be borne by the
community; it would be immeasurably less than that now entailed by the
support of the idle rich. Any system which aims at avoiding this kind of
waste must entail the far more serious waste of rejecting or spoiling some of
the best ability in each generation. The system of free education up to any
grade for all who desire it is the only system which is consistent with the
principles of liberty, and the only one which gives a reasonable hope of
affording full scope for talent. This system is equally compatible with all
forms of Socialism and Anarchism. Theoretically, it is compatible with
capitalism, but practically it is so opposite in spirit that it would hardly be
feasible without a complete economic reconstruction. The fact that
Socialism would facilitate it must be reckoned a very powerful argument in
favor of change, for the waste of talent at present in the poorer classes of
society must be stupendous.
2. Liberty to follow the creative impulse.— When a man's training has
been completed, if he is possessed of really great abilities, he will do his
best work if he is completely free to follow his bent, creating what seems
good to him, regardless of the judgment of "experts." At present this is only
possible for two classes of people: those who have private means, and those
those who will become more useful members of society through receiving
it. Such arguments make a great appeal to what are called "practical" men,
and the answers to them are of a sort which it is difficult to render widely
convincing. Revolt against the evils of competition is, however, part of the
very essence of the Socialist's protest against the existing order, and on this
ground, if on no other, those who favor Socialism may be summoned to
look for some better solution.
Much the simplest solution, and the only really effective one, is to make
every kind of education free up to the age of twenty-one for all boys and
girls who desire it. The majority will be tired of education before that age,
and will prefer to begin other work sooner; this will lead to a natural
selection of those with strong interests in some pursuit requiring a long
training. Among those selected in this way by their own inclinations,
probably almost all tho have marked abilities of the kind in question will be
included. It is true that there will also be many who have very little ability;
the desire to become a painter, for example, is by no means confined to
those who can paint. But this degree of waste could well be borne by the
community; it would be immeasurably less than that now entailed by the
support of the idle rich. Any system which aims at avoiding this kind of
waste must entail the far more serious waste of rejecting or spoiling some of
the best ability in each generation. The system of free education up to any
grade for all who desire it is the only system which is consistent with the
principles of liberty, and the only one which gives a reasonable hope of
affording full scope for talent. This system is equally compatible with all
forms of Socialism and Anarchism. Theoretically, it is compatible with
capitalism, but practically it is so opposite in spirit that it would hardly be
feasible without a complete economic reconstruction. The fact that
Socialism would facilitate it must be reckoned a very powerful argument in
favor of change, for the waste of talent at present in the poorer classes of
society must be stupendous.
2. Liberty to follow the creative impulse.— When a man's training has
been completed, if he is possessed of really great abilities, he will do his
best work if he is completely free to follow his bent, creating what seems
good to him, regardless of the judgment of "experts." At present this is only
possible for two classes of people: those who have private means, and those
Page 114
who can earn a living by an occupation that does not absorb their whole
energies. Under Socialism, there will be no one with private means, and if
there is to be no loss as regards art and science, the opportunity which now
comes by accident to a few will have to be provided deliberately for a much
larger number. The men who have used private means as an opportunity for
creative work have been few but important: one might mention Milton,
Shelley, Keats and Darwin as examples. Probably none of these would have
produced as good work if they had had to earn their livelihood. If Darwin
had been a university teacher, he would of course have been dismissed from
his post by the influence of the clerics on account of his scandalous
theories.
Nevertheless, the bulk of the creative work of the world is done at
present by men who subsist by some other occupation. Science, and
research generally, are usually done in their spare time by men who live by
teaching. There is no great objection to this in the case of science, provided
the number of hours devoted to teaching is not excessive. It is partly
because science and teaching are so easily combined that science is
vigorous in the present age. In music, a composer who is also a performer
enjoys similar advantages, but one who is not a performer must starve,
unless he is rich or willing to pander to the public taste. In the fine arts, as a
rule, it is not easy in the modern world either to make a living by really
good work or to find a subsidiary profession which leaves enough leisure
for creation. This is presumably one reason, though by no means the only
one, why art is less flourishing than science.
The bureaucratic State Socialist will have a simple solution for these
difficulties. He will appoint a body consisting of the most eminent
celebrities in an art or a science, whose business it shall be to judge the
work of young men, and to issue licenses to those whose productions find
favor in their eyes. A licensed artist shall be considered to have performed
his duty to the community by producing works of art. But of course he will
have to prove his industry by never failing to produce in reasonable
quantities, and his continued ability by never failing to please his eminent
judges—until, in the fulness of time, he becomes a judge himself. In this
way, the authorities will insure that the artist shall be competent, regular,
and obedient to the best traditions of his art. Those who fail to fulfil these
conditions will be compelled by the withdrawal of their license to seek
energies. Under Socialism, there will be no one with private means, and if
there is to be no loss as regards art and science, the opportunity which now
comes by accident to a few will have to be provided deliberately for a much
larger number. The men who have used private means as an opportunity for
creative work have been few but important: one might mention Milton,
Shelley, Keats and Darwin as examples. Probably none of these would have
produced as good work if they had had to earn their livelihood. If Darwin
had been a university teacher, he would of course have been dismissed from
his post by the influence of the clerics on account of his scandalous
theories.
Nevertheless, the bulk of the creative work of the world is done at
present by men who subsist by some other occupation. Science, and
research generally, are usually done in their spare time by men who live by
teaching. There is no great objection to this in the case of science, provided
the number of hours devoted to teaching is not excessive. It is partly
because science and teaching are so easily combined that science is
vigorous in the present age. In music, a composer who is also a performer
enjoys similar advantages, but one who is not a performer must starve,
unless he is rich or willing to pander to the public taste. In the fine arts, as a
rule, it is not easy in the modern world either to make a living by really
good work or to find a subsidiary profession which leaves enough leisure
for creation. This is presumably one reason, though by no means the only
one, why art is less flourishing than science.
The bureaucratic State Socialist will have a simple solution for these
difficulties. He will appoint a body consisting of the most eminent
celebrities in an art or a science, whose business it shall be to judge the
work of young men, and to issue licenses to those whose productions find
favor in their eyes. A licensed artist shall be considered to have performed
his duty to the community by producing works of art. But of course he will
have to prove his industry by never failing to produce in reasonable
quantities, and his continued ability by never failing to please his eminent
judges—until, in the fulness of time, he becomes a judge himself. In this
way, the authorities will insure that the artist shall be competent, regular,
and obedient to the best traditions of his art. Those who fail to fulfil these
conditions will be compelled by the withdrawal of their license to seek
Page 115
some less dubious mode of earning their living. Such will be the ideal of the
State Socialist.
In such a world all that makes life tolerable to the lover of beauty would
perish. Art springs from a wild and anarchic side of human nature; between
the artist and the bureaucrat there must always be a profound mutual
antagonism, an age-long battle in which the artist, always outwardly
worsted, wins in the end through the gratitude of mankind for the joy that
he puts into their lives. If the wild side of human nature is to be
permanently subjected to the orderly rules of the benevolent,
uncomprehending bureaucrat, the joy of life will perish out of the earth, and
the very impulse to live will gradually wither and die. Better a thousandfold
the present world with all its horrors than such a dead mummy of a world.
Better Anarchism, with all its risks, than a State Socialism that subjects to
rule what must be spontaneous and free if it is to have any value. It is this
nightmare that makes artists, and lovers of beauty generally, so often
suspicious of Socialism. But there is nothing in the essence of Socialism to
make art impossible: only certain forms of Socialism would entail this
danger. William Morris was a Socialist, and was a Socialist very largely
because he was an artist. And in this he was not irrational.
It is impossible for art, or any of the higher creative activities, to flourish
under any system which requires that the artist shall prove his competence
to some body of authorities before he is allowed to follow his impulse. Any
really great artist is almost sure to be thought incompetent by those among
his seniors who would be generally regarded as best qualified to form an
opinion. And the mere fact of having to produce work which will please
older men is hostile to a free spirit and to bold innovation. Apart from this
difficulty, selection by older men would lead to jealousy and intrigue and
back-biting, producing a poisonous atmosphere of underground
competition. The only effect of such a plan would be to eliminate the few
who now slip through owing to some fortunate accident. It is not by any
system, but by freedom alone, that art can flourish.
There are two ways by which the artist could secure freedom under
Socialism of the right kind. He might undertake regular work outside his
art, doing only a few hours' work a day and receiving proportionately less
pay than those who do a full day's work. He ought, in that case, to be at
State Socialist.
In such a world all that makes life tolerable to the lover of beauty would
perish. Art springs from a wild and anarchic side of human nature; between
the artist and the bureaucrat there must always be a profound mutual
antagonism, an age-long battle in which the artist, always outwardly
worsted, wins in the end through the gratitude of mankind for the joy that
he puts into their lives. If the wild side of human nature is to be
permanently subjected to the orderly rules of the benevolent,
uncomprehending bureaucrat, the joy of life will perish out of the earth, and
the very impulse to live will gradually wither and die. Better a thousandfold
the present world with all its horrors than such a dead mummy of a world.
Better Anarchism, with all its risks, than a State Socialism that subjects to
rule what must be spontaneous and free if it is to have any value. It is this
nightmare that makes artists, and lovers of beauty generally, so often
suspicious of Socialism. But there is nothing in the essence of Socialism to
make art impossible: only certain forms of Socialism would entail this
danger. William Morris was a Socialist, and was a Socialist very largely
because he was an artist. And in this he was not irrational.
It is impossible for art, or any of the higher creative activities, to flourish
under any system which requires that the artist shall prove his competence
to some body of authorities before he is allowed to follow his impulse. Any
really great artist is almost sure to be thought incompetent by those among
his seniors who would be generally regarded as best qualified to form an
opinion. And the mere fact of having to produce work which will please
older men is hostile to a free spirit and to bold innovation. Apart from this
difficulty, selection by older men would lead to jealousy and intrigue and
back-biting, producing a poisonous atmosphere of underground
competition. The only effect of such a plan would be to eliminate the few
who now slip through owing to some fortunate accident. It is not by any
system, but by freedom alone, that art can flourish.
There are two ways by which the artist could secure freedom under
Socialism of the right kind. He might undertake regular work outside his
art, doing only a few hours' work a day and receiving proportionately less
pay than those who do a full day's work. He ought, in that case, to be at
Page 116
liberty to sell his pictures if he could find purchasers. Such a system would
have many advantages. It would leave absolutely every man free to become
an artist, provided he were willing to suffer a certain economic loss. This
would not deter those in whom the impulse was strong and genuine, but
would tend to exclude the dilettante. Many young artists at present endure
voluntarily much greater poverty than need be entailed by only doing half
the usual day's work in a well-organized Socialist community; and some
degree of hardship is not objectionable, as a test of the strength of the
creative impulse, and as an offset to the peculiar joys of the creative life.
The other possibility58 would be that the necessaries of life should be
free, as Anarchists desire, to all equally, regardless of whether they work or
not. Under this plan, every man could live without work: there would be
what might be called a "vagabond's wage," sufficient for existence but not
for luxury. The artist who preferred to have his whole time for art and
enjoyment might live on the "vagabond's wage"—traveling on foot when
the humor seized him to see foreign countries, enjoying the air and the sun,
as free as the birds, and perhaps scarcely less happy. Such men would bring
color and diversity into the life of the community; their outlook would be
different from that of steady, stay-at-home workers, and would keep alive a
much-needed element of light- heartedness which our sober, serious
civilization tends to kill. If they became very numerous, they might be too
great an economic burden on the workers; but I doubt if there are many
with enough capacity for simple enjoyments to choose poverty and free-
dom in preference to the comparatively light and pleasant work which will
be usual in those days.
By either of these methods, freedom can be preserved for the artist in a
socialistic commonwealth— far more complete freedom, and far more
widespread, than any that now exists except for the possessors of capital.
But there still remain some not altogether easy problems. Take, for
example, the publishing of books. There will not, under Socialism, be
private publishers as at present: under State Socialism, presumably the State
will be the sole publisher, while under Syndicalism or Guild Socialism the
Federation du Livre will have the whole of the trade in its hands. Under
these circumstances, who is to decide what MSS. are to be printed? It is
clear that opportunities exist for an Index more rigorous than that of the
have many advantages. It would leave absolutely every man free to become
an artist, provided he were willing to suffer a certain economic loss. This
would not deter those in whom the impulse was strong and genuine, but
would tend to exclude the dilettante. Many young artists at present endure
voluntarily much greater poverty than need be entailed by only doing half
the usual day's work in a well-organized Socialist community; and some
degree of hardship is not objectionable, as a test of the strength of the
creative impulse, and as an offset to the peculiar joys of the creative life.
The other possibility58 would be that the necessaries of life should be
free, as Anarchists desire, to all equally, regardless of whether they work or
not. Under this plan, every man could live without work: there would be
what might be called a "vagabond's wage," sufficient for existence but not
for luxury. The artist who preferred to have his whole time for art and
enjoyment might live on the "vagabond's wage"—traveling on foot when
the humor seized him to see foreign countries, enjoying the air and the sun,
as free as the birds, and perhaps scarcely less happy. Such men would bring
color and diversity into the life of the community; their outlook would be
different from that of steady, stay-at-home workers, and would keep alive a
much-needed element of light- heartedness which our sober, serious
civilization tends to kill. If they became very numerous, they might be too
great an economic burden on the workers; but I doubt if there are many
with enough capacity for simple enjoyments to choose poverty and free-
dom in preference to the comparatively light and pleasant work which will
be usual in those days.
By either of these methods, freedom can be preserved for the artist in a
socialistic commonwealth— far more complete freedom, and far more
widespread, than any that now exists except for the possessors of capital.
But there still remain some not altogether easy problems. Take, for
example, the publishing of books. There will not, under Socialism, be
private publishers as at present: under State Socialism, presumably the State
will be the sole publisher, while under Syndicalism or Guild Socialism the
Federation du Livre will have the whole of the trade in its hands. Under
these circumstances, who is to decide what MSS. are to be printed? It is
clear that opportunities exist for an Index more rigorous than that of the
Page 117
Inquisition. If the State were the sole publisher, it would doubtless refuse
books opposed to State Socialism. If the Federation du Livre were the
ultimate arbiter, what publicity could be obtained for works criticising it?
And apart from such political difficulties we should have, as regards
literature, that very censorship by eminent officials which we agreed to
regard as disastrous when we were considering the fine arts in general. The
difficulty is serious, and a way of meeting it must be found if literature is to
remain free.
Kropotkin, who believes that manual and intellectual work should be
combined, holds that authors themselves should be compositors,
bookbinders, etc. He even seems to suggest that the whole of the manual
work involved in producing books should be done by authors. It may be
doubted whether there are enough authors in the world for this to be
possible, and in any case I cannot but think that it would be a waste of time
for them to leave the work they understand in order to do badly work which
others could do far better and more quickly. That, however, does not touch
our present point, which is the question how the MSS. to be printed will be
selected. In Kropotkin's plan there will presumably be an Author's Guild,
with a Committee of Management, if Anarchism allows such things. This
Committee of Management will decide which of the books submitted to it
are worthy to be printed. Among these will be included those by the
Committee and their friends, but not those by their enemies. Authors of
rejected MSS. will hardly have the patience to spend their time setting up
the works of successful rivals, and there will have to be an elaborate system
of log-rolling if any books are to be printed at all. It hardly looks as if this
plan would conduce to harmony among literary men, or would lead to the
publication of any book of an unconventional tendency. Kropotkin's own
books, for example, would hardly have found favor.
The only way of meeting these difficulties, whether under State
Socialism or Guild Socialism or Anarchism, seems to be by making it
possible for an author to pay for the publication of his book if it is not such
as the State or the Guild is willing to print at its own expense. I am aware
that this method is contrary to the spirit of Socialism, but I do not see what
other way there is of securing freedom. The payment might be made by
undertaking to engage for an assigned period in some work of recognized
utility and to hand over such proportion of the earnings as might be
books opposed to State Socialism. If the Federation du Livre were the
ultimate arbiter, what publicity could be obtained for works criticising it?
And apart from such political difficulties we should have, as regards
literature, that very censorship by eminent officials which we agreed to
regard as disastrous when we were considering the fine arts in general. The
difficulty is serious, and a way of meeting it must be found if literature is to
remain free.
Kropotkin, who believes that manual and intellectual work should be
combined, holds that authors themselves should be compositors,
bookbinders, etc. He even seems to suggest that the whole of the manual
work involved in producing books should be done by authors. It may be
doubted whether there are enough authors in the world for this to be
possible, and in any case I cannot but think that it would be a waste of time
for them to leave the work they understand in order to do badly work which
others could do far better and more quickly. That, however, does not touch
our present point, which is the question how the MSS. to be printed will be
selected. In Kropotkin's plan there will presumably be an Author's Guild,
with a Committee of Management, if Anarchism allows such things. This
Committee of Management will decide which of the books submitted to it
are worthy to be printed. Among these will be included those by the
Committee and their friends, but not those by their enemies. Authors of
rejected MSS. will hardly have the patience to spend their time setting up
the works of successful rivals, and there will have to be an elaborate system
of log-rolling if any books are to be printed at all. It hardly looks as if this
plan would conduce to harmony among literary men, or would lead to the
publication of any book of an unconventional tendency. Kropotkin's own
books, for example, would hardly have found favor.
The only way of meeting these difficulties, whether under State
Socialism or Guild Socialism or Anarchism, seems to be by making it
possible for an author to pay for the publication of his book if it is not such
as the State or the Guild is willing to print at its own expense. I am aware
that this method is contrary to the spirit of Socialism, but I do not see what
other way there is of securing freedom. The payment might be made by
undertaking to engage for an assigned period in some work of recognized
utility and to hand over such proportion of the earnings as might be
Page 118
necessary. The work undertaken might of course be, as Kropotkin suggests,
the manual part of the production of books, but I see no special reason why
it should be. It would have to be an absolute rule that no book should be
refused, no matter what the nature of its contents might be, if payment for
publication were offered at the standard rate. An author who had admirers
would be able to secure their help in payment. An unknown author might, it
is true, have to suffer a considerable loss of comfort in order to make his
payment, but that would give an automatic means of eliminating those
whose writing was not the result of any very profound impulse and would
be by no means wholly an evil.
Probably some similar method would be desirable as regards the
publishing and performing of new music.
What we have been suggesting will, no doubt, be objected to by orthodox
Socialists, since they will find something repugnant to their principles in the
whole idea of a private person paying to have certain work done. But it is a
mistake to be the slave of a system, and every system, if it is applied rigidly,
will entail evils which could only be avoided by some concession to the
exigencies of special cases. On the whole, a wise form of Socialism might
afford infinitely better opportunities for the artist and the man of science
than are possible in a capitalist community, but only if the form of
Socialism adopted is one which is fitted for this end by means of provisions
such as we have been suggesting.
3. Possibility of Appreciation.—This condition is one which is not
necessary to all who do creative work, but in the sense in which I mean it
the great majority find it very nearly indispensable. I do not mean
widespread public recognition, nor that ignorant, half-sincere respect which
is commonly accorded to artists who have achieved success. Neither of
these serves much purpose. What I mean is rather understanding, and a
spontaneous feeling that things of beauty are important. In a thoroughly
commercialized society, an artist is respected if he makes money, and
because he makes money, but there is no genuine respect for the works of
art by which his money has been made. A millionaire whose fortune has
been made in button-hooks or chewing-gum is regarded with awe, but none
of this feeling is bestowed on the articles from which his wealth is derived.
In a society which measures all things by money the same tends to be true
the manual part of the production of books, but I see no special reason why
it should be. It would have to be an absolute rule that no book should be
refused, no matter what the nature of its contents might be, if payment for
publication were offered at the standard rate. An author who had admirers
would be able to secure their help in payment. An unknown author might, it
is true, have to suffer a considerable loss of comfort in order to make his
payment, but that would give an automatic means of eliminating those
whose writing was not the result of any very profound impulse and would
be by no means wholly an evil.
Probably some similar method would be desirable as regards the
publishing and performing of new music.
What we have been suggesting will, no doubt, be objected to by orthodox
Socialists, since they will find something repugnant to their principles in the
whole idea of a private person paying to have certain work done. But it is a
mistake to be the slave of a system, and every system, if it is applied rigidly,
will entail evils which could only be avoided by some concession to the
exigencies of special cases. On the whole, a wise form of Socialism might
afford infinitely better opportunities for the artist and the man of science
than are possible in a capitalist community, but only if the form of
Socialism adopted is one which is fitted for this end by means of provisions
such as we have been suggesting.
3. Possibility of Appreciation.—This condition is one which is not
necessary to all who do creative work, but in the sense in which I mean it
the great majority find it very nearly indispensable. I do not mean
widespread public recognition, nor that ignorant, half-sincere respect which
is commonly accorded to artists who have achieved success. Neither of
these serves much purpose. What I mean is rather understanding, and a
spontaneous feeling that things of beauty are important. In a thoroughly
commercialized society, an artist is respected if he makes money, and
because he makes money, but there is no genuine respect for the works of
art by which his money has been made. A millionaire whose fortune has
been made in button-hooks or chewing-gum is regarded with awe, but none
of this feeling is bestowed on the articles from which his wealth is derived.
In a society which measures all things by money the same tends to be true
Page 119
of the artist. If he has become rich he is respected, though of course less
than the millionaire, but his pictures or books or music are regarded as the
chewing-gum or the button- hooks are regarded, merely as a means to
money. In such an atmosphere it is very difficult for the artist to preserve
his creative impulse pure: either he is contaminated by his surroundings, or
he becomes embittered through lack of appreciation for the object of his
endeavor.
It is not appreciation of the artist that is necessary so much as
appreciation of the art. It is difficult for an artist to live in an environment in
which everything is judged by its utility, rather than by its intrinsic quality.
The whole side of life of which art is the flower requires something which
may be called disinterestedness, a capacity for direct enjoyment without
thought of tomorrow's problems and difficulties. When people are amused
by a joke they do not need to be persuaded that it will serve some important
purpose. The same kind of direct pleasure is involved in any genuine
appreciation of art. The struggle for life, the serious work of a trade or
profession, is apt to make people too solemn for jokes and too pre-occupied
for art. The easing of the struggle, the diminution in the hours of work, and
the lightening of the burden of existence, which would result from a better
economic system, could hardly fail to increase the joy of life and the vital
energy, available for sheer delight in the world. And if this were achieved
there would inevitably be more spontaneous pleasure in beautiful things,
and more enjoyment of the work of artists. But none of these good results
are to be expected from the mere removal of poverty: they all require also a
diffused sense of freedom, and the absence of that feeling of oppression by
a vast machine which now weighs down the individual spirit. I do not think
State Socialism can give this sense of freedom, but some other forms of
Socialism, which have absorbed what is true in Anarchist teaching, can give
it to a degree of which capitalism is wholly incapable.
A general sense of progress and achievement is an immense stimulus to
all forms of creative work. For this reason, a great deal will depend, not
only in material ways, upon the question whether methods of production in
industry and agriculture become stereotyped or continue to change rapidly
as they have done during the last hundred years. Improved methods of
production will be much more obviously than now to the interest of the
community at large, when what every man receives is his due share of the
than the millionaire, but his pictures or books or music are regarded as the
chewing-gum or the button- hooks are regarded, merely as a means to
money. In such an atmosphere it is very difficult for the artist to preserve
his creative impulse pure: either he is contaminated by his surroundings, or
he becomes embittered through lack of appreciation for the object of his
endeavor.
It is not appreciation of the artist that is necessary so much as
appreciation of the art. It is difficult for an artist to live in an environment in
which everything is judged by its utility, rather than by its intrinsic quality.
The whole side of life of which art is the flower requires something which
may be called disinterestedness, a capacity for direct enjoyment without
thought of tomorrow's problems and difficulties. When people are amused
by a joke they do not need to be persuaded that it will serve some important
purpose. The same kind of direct pleasure is involved in any genuine
appreciation of art. The struggle for life, the serious work of a trade or
profession, is apt to make people too solemn for jokes and too pre-occupied
for art. The easing of the struggle, the diminution in the hours of work, and
the lightening of the burden of existence, which would result from a better
economic system, could hardly fail to increase the joy of life and the vital
energy, available for sheer delight in the world. And if this were achieved
there would inevitably be more spontaneous pleasure in beautiful things,
and more enjoyment of the work of artists. But none of these good results
are to be expected from the mere removal of poverty: they all require also a
diffused sense of freedom, and the absence of that feeling of oppression by
a vast machine which now weighs down the individual spirit. I do not think
State Socialism can give this sense of freedom, but some other forms of
Socialism, which have absorbed what is true in Anarchist teaching, can give
it to a degree of which capitalism is wholly incapable.
A general sense of progress and achievement is an immense stimulus to
all forms of creative work. For this reason, a great deal will depend, not
only in material ways, upon the question whether methods of production in
industry and agriculture become stereotyped or continue to change rapidly
as they have done during the last hundred years. Improved methods of
production will be much more obviously than now to the interest of the
community at large, when what every man receives is his due share of the
Page 120
total produce of labor. But there will probably not be any individuals with
the same direct and intense interest in technical improvements as now
belongs to the capitalist in manufacture. If the natural conservatism of the
workers is not to prove stronger than their interest in increasing production,
it will be necessary that, when better methods are introduced by the workers
in any industry, part at least of the benefit should be allowed for a time to be
retained by them. If this is done, it may be presumed that each Guild will be
continually seeking for new processes or inventions, and will value those
technical parts of scientific research which are useful for this purpose. With
every improvement, the question will arise whether it is to be used to give
more leisure or to increase the dividend of commodities. Where there is so
much more leisure than there is now, there will be many more people with a
knowledge of science or an understanding of art. The artist or scientific
investigator will be far less cut off than he is at present from the average
citizen, and this will almost inevitably be a stimulus to his creative energy.
I think we may fairly conclude that, from the point of view of all three
requisites for art and science, namely, training, freedom and appreciation,
State Socialism would largely fail to remove existing evils and would
introduce new evils of its own; but Guild Socialism, or even Syndicalism, if
it adopted a liberal policy toward those who preferred to work less than the
usual number of hours at recognized occupations, might be immeasurably
preferable to anything that is possible under the rule of capitalism. There
are dangers, but they will all vanish if the importance of liberty is
adequately acknowledged. In this as in nearly everything else, the road to
all that is best is the road of freedom.
the same direct and intense interest in technical improvements as now
belongs to the capitalist in manufacture. If the natural conservatism of the
workers is not to prove stronger than their interest in increasing production,
it will be necessary that, when better methods are introduced by the workers
in any industry, part at least of the benefit should be allowed for a time to be
retained by them. If this is done, it may be presumed that each Guild will be
continually seeking for new processes or inventions, and will value those
technical parts of scientific research which are useful for this purpose. With
every improvement, the question will arise whether it is to be used to give
more leisure or to increase the dividend of commodities. Where there is so
much more leisure than there is now, there will be many more people with a
knowledge of science or an understanding of art. The artist or scientific
investigator will be far less cut off than he is at present from the average
citizen, and this will almost inevitably be a stimulus to his creative energy.
I think we may fairly conclude that, from the point of view of all three
requisites for art and science, namely, training, freedom and appreciation,
State Socialism would largely fail to remove existing evils and would
introduce new evils of its own; but Guild Socialism, or even Syndicalism, if
it adopted a liberal policy toward those who preferred to work less than the
usual number of hours at recognized occupations, might be immeasurably
preferable to anything that is possible under the rule of capitalism. There
are dangers, but they will all vanish if the importance of liberty is
adequately acknowledged. In this as in nearly everything else, the road to
all that is best is the road of freedom.
Page 121
Page 122
CHAPTER VIII — THE WORLD AS IT COULD
BE MADE
IN the daily lives of most men and women, fear plays a greater part than
hope: they are more filled with the thought of the possessions that others
may take from them, than of the joy that they might create in their own
lives and in the lives with which they come in contact.
It is not so that life should be lived.
Those whose lives are fruitful to themselves, to their friends, or to the
world are inspired by hope and sustained by joy: they see in imagination the
things that might be and the way in which they are to be brought into
existence. In their private relations they are not pre-occupied with anxiety
lest they should lose such affection and respect as they receive: they are
engaged in giving affection and respect freely, and the reward comes of
itself without their seeking. In their work they are not haunted by jealousy
of competitors, but concerned with the actual matter that has to be done. In
politics, they do not spend time and passion defending unjust privileges of
their class or nation, but they aim at making the world as a whole happier,
less cruel, less full of conflict between rival greeds, and more full of human
beings whose growth has not been dwarfed and stunted by oppression.
A life lived in this spirit—the spirit that aims at creating rather than
possessing—has a certain fundamental happiness, of which it cannot be
wholly robbed by adverse circumstances. This is the way of life
recommended in the Gospels, and by all the great teachers of the world.
Those who have found it are freed from the tyranny of fear, since what they
value most in their lives is not at the mercy of outside power. If all men
could summon up the courage and the vision to live in this way in spite of
obstacles and discouragement, there would be no need for the regeneration
of the world to begin by political and economic reform: all that is needed in
the way of reform would come automatically, without resistance, owing to
the moral regeneration of individuals. But the teaching of Christ has been
nominally accepted by the world for many centuries, and yet those who
BE MADE
IN the daily lives of most men and women, fear plays a greater part than
hope: they are more filled with the thought of the possessions that others
may take from them, than of the joy that they might create in their own
lives and in the lives with which they come in contact.
It is not so that life should be lived.
Those whose lives are fruitful to themselves, to their friends, or to the
world are inspired by hope and sustained by joy: they see in imagination the
things that might be and the way in which they are to be brought into
existence. In their private relations they are not pre-occupied with anxiety
lest they should lose such affection and respect as they receive: they are
engaged in giving affection and respect freely, and the reward comes of
itself without their seeking. In their work they are not haunted by jealousy
of competitors, but concerned with the actual matter that has to be done. In
politics, they do not spend time and passion defending unjust privileges of
their class or nation, but they aim at making the world as a whole happier,
less cruel, less full of conflict between rival greeds, and more full of human
beings whose growth has not been dwarfed and stunted by oppression.
A life lived in this spirit—the spirit that aims at creating rather than
possessing—has a certain fundamental happiness, of which it cannot be
wholly robbed by adverse circumstances. This is the way of life
recommended in the Gospels, and by all the great teachers of the world.
Those who have found it are freed from the tyranny of fear, since what they
value most in their lives is not at the mercy of outside power. If all men
could summon up the courage and the vision to live in this way in spite of
obstacles and discouragement, there would be no need for the regeneration
of the world to begin by political and economic reform: all that is needed in
the way of reform would come automatically, without resistance, owing to
the moral regeneration of individuals. But the teaching of Christ has been
nominally accepted by the world for many centuries, and yet those who
Page 123
follow it are still persecuted as they were before the time of Constantine.
Experience has proved that few are able to see through the apparent evils of
an outcast's life to the inner joy that comes of faith and creative hope. If the
domination of fear is to be overcome, it is not enough, as regards the mass
of men, to preach courage and indifference to misfortune: it is necessary to
remove the causes of fear, to make a good life no longer an unsuccessful
one in a worldly sense, and to diminish the harm that can be inflicted upon
those who are not wary in self- defense.
When we consider the evils in the lives we know of, we find that they
may be roughly divided into three classes. There are, first, those due to
physical nature: among these are death, pain and the difficulty of making
the soil yield a subsistence. These we will call "physical evils." Second, we
may put those that spring from defects in the character or aptitudes of the
sufferer: among these are ignorance, lack of will, and violent passions.
These we will call "evils of character." Third come those that depend upon
the power of one individual or group over another: these comprise not only
obvious tyranny, but all interference with free development, whether by
force or by excessive mental influence such as may occur in education.
These we will call "evils of power." A social system may be judged by its
bearing upon these three kinds of evils.
The distinction between the three kinds cannot be sharply drawn. Purely
physical evil is a limit, which we can never be sure of having reached: we
cannot abolish death, but we can often postpone it by science, and it may
ultimately become possible to secure that the great majority shall live till
old age; we cannot wholly prevent pain, but we can diminish it indefinitely
by securing a healthy life for all; we cannot make the earth yield its fruits in
any abundance without labor, but we can diminish the amount of the labor
and improve its conditions until it ceases to be an evil. Evils of character are
often the result of physical evil in the shape of illness, and still more often
the result of evils of power, since tyranny degrades both those who exercise
it and (as a rule) those who suffer it. Evils of power are intensified by evils
of character in those who have power, and by fear of the physical evil which
is apt to be the lot of those who have no power. For all these reasons, the
three sorts of evil are intertwined. Nevertheless, speaking broadly, we may
distinguish among our misfortunes those which have their proximate cause
Experience has proved that few are able to see through the apparent evils of
an outcast's life to the inner joy that comes of faith and creative hope. If the
domination of fear is to be overcome, it is not enough, as regards the mass
of men, to preach courage and indifference to misfortune: it is necessary to
remove the causes of fear, to make a good life no longer an unsuccessful
one in a worldly sense, and to diminish the harm that can be inflicted upon
those who are not wary in self- defense.
When we consider the evils in the lives we know of, we find that they
may be roughly divided into three classes. There are, first, those due to
physical nature: among these are death, pain and the difficulty of making
the soil yield a subsistence. These we will call "physical evils." Second, we
may put those that spring from defects in the character or aptitudes of the
sufferer: among these are ignorance, lack of will, and violent passions.
These we will call "evils of character." Third come those that depend upon
the power of one individual or group over another: these comprise not only
obvious tyranny, but all interference with free development, whether by
force or by excessive mental influence such as may occur in education.
These we will call "evils of power." A social system may be judged by its
bearing upon these three kinds of evils.
The distinction between the three kinds cannot be sharply drawn. Purely
physical evil is a limit, which we can never be sure of having reached: we
cannot abolish death, but we can often postpone it by science, and it may
ultimately become possible to secure that the great majority shall live till
old age; we cannot wholly prevent pain, but we can diminish it indefinitely
by securing a healthy life for all; we cannot make the earth yield its fruits in
any abundance without labor, but we can diminish the amount of the labor
and improve its conditions until it ceases to be an evil. Evils of character are
often the result of physical evil in the shape of illness, and still more often
the result of evils of power, since tyranny degrades both those who exercise
it and (as a rule) those who suffer it. Evils of power are intensified by evils
of character in those who have power, and by fear of the physical evil which
is apt to be the lot of those who have no power. For all these reasons, the
three sorts of evil are intertwined. Nevertheless, speaking broadly, we may
distinguish among our misfortunes those which have their proximate cause
Page 124
in the material world, those which are mainly due to defects in ourselves,
and those which spring from our being subject to the control of others.
The main methods of combating these evils are: for physical evils,
science; for evils of character, education (in the widest sense) and a free
outlet for all impulses that do not involve domination; for evils of power,
the reform of the political and economic organization of society in such a
way as to reduce to the lowest possible point the interference of one man
with the life of another. We will begin with the third of these kinds of evil,
because it is evils of power specially that Socialism and Anarchism have
sought to remedy. Their protest against Inequalities of wealth has rested
mainly upon their sense of the evils arising from the power conferred by
wealth. This point has been well stated by Mr. G. D. H. Cole:—
What, I want to ask, is the fundamental evil in our modern Society which
we should set out to abolish?
There are two possible answers to that question, and I am sure that very
many well-meaning people would make the wrong one. They would answer
POVERTY, when they ought to answer SLAVERY. Face to face every day
with the shameful contrasts of riches and destitution, high dividends and
low wages, and painfully conscious of the futility of trying to adjust the
balance by means of charity, private or public, they would answer
unhesitatingly that they stand for the ABOLITION OF POVERTY.
Well and good! On that issue every Socialist is with them. But their
answer to my question is none the less wrong.
Poverty is the symptom: slavery the disease. The extremes of riches and
destitution follow inevitably upon the extremes of license and bondage. The
many are not enslaved because they are poor, they are poor because they are
enslaved. Yet Socialists have all too often fixed their eyes upon the material
misery of the poor without realizing that it rests upon the spiritual
degradation of the slave.59
I do not think any reasonable person can doubt that the evils of power in
the present system are vastly greater than is necessary, nor that they might
be immeasurably diminished by a suitable form of Socialism. A few
fortunate people, it is true, are now enabled to live freely on rent or interest,
and those which spring from our being subject to the control of others.
The main methods of combating these evils are: for physical evils,
science; for evils of character, education (in the widest sense) and a free
outlet for all impulses that do not involve domination; for evils of power,
the reform of the political and economic organization of society in such a
way as to reduce to the lowest possible point the interference of one man
with the life of another. We will begin with the third of these kinds of evil,
because it is evils of power specially that Socialism and Anarchism have
sought to remedy. Their protest against Inequalities of wealth has rested
mainly upon their sense of the evils arising from the power conferred by
wealth. This point has been well stated by Mr. G. D. H. Cole:—
What, I want to ask, is the fundamental evil in our modern Society which
we should set out to abolish?
There are two possible answers to that question, and I am sure that very
many well-meaning people would make the wrong one. They would answer
POVERTY, when they ought to answer SLAVERY. Face to face every day
with the shameful contrasts of riches and destitution, high dividends and
low wages, and painfully conscious of the futility of trying to adjust the
balance by means of charity, private or public, they would answer
unhesitatingly that they stand for the ABOLITION OF POVERTY.
Well and good! On that issue every Socialist is with them. But their
answer to my question is none the less wrong.
Poverty is the symptom: slavery the disease. The extremes of riches and
destitution follow inevitably upon the extremes of license and bondage. The
many are not enslaved because they are poor, they are poor because they are
enslaved. Yet Socialists have all too often fixed their eyes upon the material
misery of the poor without realizing that it rests upon the spiritual
degradation of the slave.59
I do not think any reasonable person can doubt that the evils of power in
the present system are vastly greater than is necessary, nor that they might
be immeasurably diminished by a suitable form of Socialism. A few
fortunate people, it is true, are now enabled to live freely on rent or interest,
Page 125
and they could hardly have more liberty under another system. But the great
bulk, not only of the very poor, but, of all sections of wage-earners and even
of the professional classes, are the slaves of the need for getting money.
Almost all are compelled to work so hard that they have little leisure for
enjoyment or for pursuits outside their regular occupation. Those who are
able to retire in later middle age are bored, because they have not learned
how to fill their time when they are at liberty, and such interests as they
once had apart from work have dried up. Yet these are the exceptionally
fortunate: the majority have to work hard till old age, with the fear of
destitution always before them, the richer ones dreading that they will be
unable to give their children the education or the medical care that they
consider desirable, the poorer ones often not far removed from starvation.
And almost all who work have no voice in the direction of their work;
throughout the hours of labor they are mere machines carrying out the will
of a master. Work is usually done under disagreeable conditions, involving
pain and physical hardship. The only motive to work is wages: the very idea
that work might be a joy, like the work of the artist, is usually scouted as
utterly Utopian.
But by far the greater part of these evils are wholly unnecessary. If the
civilized portion of mankind could be induced to desire their own happiness
more than another's pain, if they could be induced to work constructively
for improvements which they would share with all the world rather than
destructively to prevent other classes or nations from stealing a march on
them, the whole system by which the world's work is done might be
reformed root and branch within a generation.
From the point of view of liberty, what system would be the best? In
what direction should we wish the forces of progress to move?
From this point of view, neglecting for the moment all other
considerations, I have no doubt that the best system would be one not far
removed from that advocated by Kropotkin, but rendered more practicable
by the adoption of the main principles of Guild Socialism. Since every point
can be disputed, I will set down without argument the kind of organization
of work that would seem best.
bulk, not only of the very poor, but, of all sections of wage-earners and even
of the professional classes, are the slaves of the need for getting money.
Almost all are compelled to work so hard that they have little leisure for
enjoyment or for pursuits outside their regular occupation. Those who are
able to retire in later middle age are bored, because they have not learned
how to fill their time when they are at liberty, and such interests as they
once had apart from work have dried up. Yet these are the exceptionally
fortunate: the majority have to work hard till old age, with the fear of
destitution always before them, the richer ones dreading that they will be
unable to give their children the education or the medical care that they
consider desirable, the poorer ones often not far removed from starvation.
And almost all who work have no voice in the direction of their work;
throughout the hours of labor they are mere machines carrying out the will
of a master. Work is usually done under disagreeable conditions, involving
pain and physical hardship. The only motive to work is wages: the very idea
that work might be a joy, like the work of the artist, is usually scouted as
utterly Utopian.
But by far the greater part of these evils are wholly unnecessary. If the
civilized portion of mankind could be induced to desire their own happiness
more than another's pain, if they could be induced to work constructively
for improvements which they would share with all the world rather than
destructively to prevent other classes or nations from stealing a march on
them, the whole system by which the world's work is done might be
reformed root and branch within a generation.
From the point of view of liberty, what system would be the best? In
what direction should we wish the forces of progress to move?
From this point of view, neglecting for the moment all other
considerations, I have no doubt that the best system would be one not far
removed from that advocated by Kropotkin, but rendered more practicable
by the adoption of the main principles of Guild Socialism. Since every point
can be disputed, I will set down without argument the kind of organization
of work that would seem best.
Page 126
Education should be compulsory up to the age of 16, or perhaps longer;
after that, it should be continued or not at the option of the pupil, but remain
free (for those who desire it) up to at least the age of 21. When education is
finished no one should be COMPELLED to work, and those who choose
not to work should receive a bare livelihood, and be left completely free;
but probably it would be desirable that there should be a strong public
opinion in favor of work, so that only comparatively few should choose
idleness. One great advantage of making idleness economically possible is
that it would afford a powerful motive for making work not disagreeable;
and no community where most work is disagreeable can be said to have
found a solution of economic problems. I think it is reasonable to assume
that few would choose idleness, in view of the fact that even now at least
nine out of ten of those who have (say) 100 pounds a year from investments
prefer to increase their income by paid work.
Coming now to that great majority who will not choose idleness, I think
we may assume that, with the help of science, and by the elimination of the
vast amount of unproductive work involved in internal and international
competition, the whole community could be kept in comfort by means of
four hours' work a day. It is already being urged by experienced employers
that their employes can actually produce as much in a six-hour day as they
can when they work eight hours. In a world where there is a much higher
level of technical instruction than there is now the same tendency will be
accentuated. People will be taught not only, as at present, one trade, or one
small portion of a trade, but several trades, so that they can vary their
occupation according to the seasons and the fluctuations of demand. Every
industry will be self-governing as regards all its internal affairs, and even
separate factories will decide for themselves all questions that only concern
those who work in them. There will not be capitalist management, as at
present, but management by elected representatives, as in politics. Relations
between different groups of producers will be settled by the Guild
Congress, matters concerning the community as the inhabitants of a certain
area will continue to be decided by Parliament, while all disputes between
Parliament and the Guild Congress will be decided by a body composed of
representatives of both in equal numbers.
Payment will not be made, as at present, only for work actually required
and performed, but for willingness to work. This system is already adopted
after that, it should be continued or not at the option of the pupil, but remain
free (for those who desire it) up to at least the age of 21. When education is
finished no one should be COMPELLED to work, and those who choose
not to work should receive a bare livelihood, and be left completely free;
but probably it would be desirable that there should be a strong public
opinion in favor of work, so that only comparatively few should choose
idleness. One great advantage of making idleness economically possible is
that it would afford a powerful motive for making work not disagreeable;
and no community where most work is disagreeable can be said to have
found a solution of economic problems. I think it is reasonable to assume
that few would choose idleness, in view of the fact that even now at least
nine out of ten of those who have (say) 100 pounds a year from investments
prefer to increase their income by paid work.
Coming now to that great majority who will not choose idleness, I think
we may assume that, with the help of science, and by the elimination of the
vast amount of unproductive work involved in internal and international
competition, the whole community could be kept in comfort by means of
four hours' work a day. It is already being urged by experienced employers
that their employes can actually produce as much in a six-hour day as they
can when they work eight hours. In a world where there is a much higher
level of technical instruction than there is now the same tendency will be
accentuated. People will be taught not only, as at present, one trade, or one
small portion of a trade, but several trades, so that they can vary their
occupation according to the seasons and the fluctuations of demand. Every
industry will be self-governing as regards all its internal affairs, and even
separate factories will decide for themselves all questions that only concern
those who work in them. There will not be capitalist management, as at
present, but management by elected representatives, as in politics. Relations
between different groups of producers will be settled by the Guild
Congress, matters concerning the community as the inhabitants of a certain
area will continue to be decided by Parliament, while all disputes between
Parliament and the Guild Congress will be decided by a body composed of
representatives of both in equal numbers.
Payment will not be made, as at present, only for work actually required
and performed, but for willingness to work. This system is already adopted
Page 127
in much of the better paid work: a man occupies a certain position, and
retains it even at times when there happens to be very little to do. The dread
of unemployment and loss of livelihood will no longer haunt men like a
nightmare. Whether all who are willing to work will be paid equally, or
whether exceptional skill will still command exceptional pay, is a matter
which may be left to each guild to decide for itself. An opera-singer who
received no more pay than a scene-shifter might choose to be a scene-
shifter until the system was changed: if so, higher pay would probably be
found necessary. But if it were freely voted by the Guild, it could hardly
constitute a grievance.
Whatever might be done toward making work agreeable, it is to be
presumed that some trades would always remain unpleasant. Men could be
attracted into these by higher pay or shorter hours, instead of being driven
into them by destitution. The community would then have a strong
economic motive for finding ways of diminishing the disagreeableness of
these exceptional trades.
There would still have to be money, or something analogous to it, in any
community such as we are imagining. The Anarchist plan of a free
distribution of the total produce of work in equal shares does not get rid of
the need for some standard of exchange value, since one man will choose to
take his share in one form and another in another. When the day comes for
distributing luxuries, old ladies will not want their quota of cigars, nor
young men their just proportion of lap-dog; this will make it necessary to
know how many cigars are the equivalent of one lap-dog. Much the
simplest way is to pay an income, as at present, and allow relative values to
be adjusted according to demand. But if actual coin were paid, a man might
hoard it and in time become a capitalist. To prevent this, it would be best to
pay notes available only during a certain period, say one year from the date
of issue. This would enable a man to save up for his annual holiday, but not
to save indefinitely.
There is a very great deal to be said for the Anarchist plan of allowing
necessaries, and all commodities that can easily be produced in quantities
adequate to any possible demand, to be given away freely to all who ask for
them, in any amounts they may require. The question whether this plan
should be adopted is, to my mind, a purely technical one: would it be, in
retains it even at times when there happens to be very little to do. The dread
of unemployment and loss of livelihood will no longer haunt men like a
nightmare. Whether all who are willing to work will be paid equally, or
whether exceptional skill will still command exceptional pay, is a matter
which may be left to each guild to decide for itself. An opera-singer who
received no more pay than a scene-shifter might choose to be a scene-
shifter until the system was changed: if so, higher pay would probably be
found necessary. But if it were freely voted by the Guild, it could hardly
constitute a grievance.
Whatever might be done toward making work agreeable, it is to be
presumed that some trades would always remain unpleasant. Men could be
attracted into these by higher pay or shorter hours, instead of being driven
into them by destitution. The community would then have a strong
economic motive for finding ways of diminishing the disagreeableness of
these exceptional trades.
There would still have to be money, or something analogous to it, in any
community such as we are imagining. The Anarchist plan of a free
distribution of the total produce of work in equal shares does not get rid of
the need for some standard of exchange value, since one man will choose to
take his share in one form and another in another. When the day comes for
distributing luxuries, old ladies will not want their quota of cigars, nor
young men their just proportion of lap-dog; this will make it necessary to
know how many cigars are the equivalent of one lap-dog. Much the
simplest way is to pay an income, as at present, and allow relative values to
be adjusted according to demand. But if actual coin were paid, a man might
hoard it and in time become a capitalist. To prevent this, it would be best to
pay notes available only during a certain period, say one year from the date
of issue. This would enable a man to save up for his annual holiday, but not
to save indefinitely.
There is a very great deal to be said for the Anarchist plan of allowing
necessaries, and all commodities that can easily be produced in quantities
adequate to any possible demand, to be given away freely to all who ask for
them, in any amounts they may require. The question whether this plan
should be adopted is, to my mind, a purely technical one: would it be, in
Page 128
fact, possible to adopt it without much waste and consequent diversion of
labor to the production of necessaries when it might be more usefully
employed otherwise? I have not the means of answering this question, but I
think it exceedingly probable that, sooner or later, with the continued
improvement in the methods of production, this Anarchist plan will become
feasible; and when it does, it certainly ought to be adopted.
Women in domestic work, whether married or unmarried, will receive
pay as they would if they were in industry. This will secure the complete
economic independence of wives, which is difficult to achieve in any other
way, since mothers of young children ought not to be expected to work
outside the home.
The expense of children will not fall, as at present, on the parents. They
will receive, like adults, their share of necessaries, and their education will
be free.60 There is no longer to be the present competition for scholarships
among the abler children: they will not be imbued with the competitive
spirit from infancy, or forced to use their brains to an unnatural degree with
consequent listlessness and lack of health in later life. Education will be far
more diversified than at present; greater care will be taken to adapt it to the
needs of different types of young people. There will be more attempt to
encourage initiative young pupils, and less desire to fill their minds with a
set of beliefs and mental habits regarded as desirable by the State, chiefly
because they help to preserve the status quo. For the great majority of
children it will probably be found desirable to have much more outdoor
education in the country. And for older boys and girls whose interests are
not intellectual or artistic, technical education, undertaken in a liberal spirit,
is far more useful in promoting mental activity than book-learning which
they regard (however falsely) as wholly useless except for purposes of
examination. The really useful educa- tion is that which follows the
direction of the child's own instinctive interests, supplying knowledge for
which it is seeking, not dry, detailed information wholly out of relation to
its spontaneous desires.
Government and law will still exist in our community, but both will be
reduced to a minimum. There will still be acts which will be forbidden—for
example, murder. But very nearly the whole of that part of the criminal law
which deals with property will have become obsolete, and many of the
labor to the production of necessaries when it might be more usefully
employed otherwise? I have not the means of answering this question, but I
think it exceedingly probable that, sooner or later, with the continued
improvement in the methods of production, this Anarchist plan will become
feasible; and when it does, it certainly ought to be adopted.
Women in domestic work, whether married or unmarried, will receive
pay as they would if they were in industry. This will secure the complete
economic independence of wives, which is difficult to achieve in any other
way, since mothers of young children ought not to be expected to work
outside the home.
The expense of children will not fall, as at present, on the parents. They
will receive, like adults, their share of necessaries, and their education will
be free.60 There is no longer to be the present competition for scholarships
among the abler children: they will not be imbued with the competitive
spirit from infancy, or forced to use their brains to an unnatural degree with
consequent listlessness and lack of health in later life. Education will be far
more diversified than at present; greater care will be taken to adapt it to the
needs of different types of young people. There will be more attempt to
encourage initiative young pupils, and less desire to fill their minds with a
set of beliefs and mental habits regarded as desirable by the State, chiefly
because they help to preserve the status quo. For the great majority of
children it will probably be found desirable to have much more outdoor
education in the country. And for older boys and girls whose interests are
not intellectual or artistic, technical education, undertaken in a liberal spirit,
is far more useful in promoting mental activity than book-learning which
they regard (however falsely) as wholly useless except for purposes of
examination. The really useful educa- tion is that which follows the
direction of the child's own instinctive interests, supplying knowledge for
which it is seeking, not dry, detailed information wholly out of relation to
its spontaneous desires.
Government and law will still exist in our community, but both will be
reduced to a minimum. There will still be acts which will be forbidden—for
example, murder. But very nearly the whole of that part of the criminal law
which deals with property will have become obsolete, and many of the
Page 129
motives which now produce murders will be no longer operative. Those
who nevertheless still do commit crimes will not be blamed or regarded as
wicked; they will be regarded as unfortunate, and kept in some kind of
mental hospital until it is thought that they are no longer a danger. By
education and freedom and the abolition of private capital the number of
crimes can be made exceedingly small. By the method of individual
curative treatment it will generally be possible to secure that a man's first
offense shall also be his last, except in the case of lunatics and the feeble-
minded, for whom of course a more prolonged but not less kindly detention
may be necessary.
Government may be regarded as consisting of two parts: the one, the
decisions of the community or its recognized organs; the other, the
enforcing of those decisions upon all who resist them. The first part is not
objected to by Anarchists. The second part, in an ordinary civilized State,
may remain entirely in the background: those who have resisted a new law
while it was being debated will, as a rule, submit to it when it is passed,
because resistance is generally useless in a settled and orderly community.
But the possibility of governmental force remains, and indeed is the very
reason for the submission which makes force unnecessary. If, as Anarchists
desire, there were no use of force by government, the majority could still
band themselves together and use force against the minority. The only
difference would be that their army or their police force would be ad hoc,
instead of being permanent and professional. The result of this would be
that everyone would have to learn how to fight, for fear a well- drilled
minority should seize power and establish an old-fashioned oligarchic State.
Thus the aim of the Anarchists seems hardly likely to be achieved by the
methods which they advocate.
The reign of violence in human affairs, whether within a country or in its
external relations, can only be prevented, if we have not been mistaken, by
an authority able to declare all use of force except by itself illegal, and
strong enough to be obviously capable of making all other use of force
futile, except when it could secure the support of public opinion as a
defense of freedom or a resistance to injustice. Such an authority exists
within a country: it is the State. But in international affairs it remains to be
created. The difficulties are stupendous, but they must be overcome if the
world is to be saved from periodical wars, each more destructive than any
who nevertheless still do commit crimes will not be blamed or regarded as
wicked; they will be regarded as unfortunate, and kept in some kind of
mental hospital until it is thought that they are no longer a danger. By
education and freedom and the abolition of private capital the number of
crimes can be made exceedingly small. By the method of individual
curative treatment it will generally be possible to secure that a man's first
offense shall also be his last, except in the case of lunatics and the feeble-
minded, for whom of course a more prolonged but not less kindly detention
may be necessary.
Government may be regarded as consisting of two parts: the one, the
decisions of the community or its recognized organs; the other, the
enforcing of those decisions upon all who resist them. The first part is not
objected to by Anarchists. The second part, in an ordinary civilized State,
may remain entirely in the background: those who have resisted a new law
while it was being debated will, as a rule, submit to it when it is passed,
because resistance is generally useless in a settled and orderly community.
But the possibility of governmental force remains, and indeed is the very
reason for the submission which makes force unnecessary. If, as Anarchists
desire, there were no use of force by government, the majority could still
band themselves together and use force against the minority. The only
difference would be that their army or their police force would be ad hoc,
instead of being permanent and professional. The result of this would be
that everyone would have to learn how to fight, for fear a well- drilled
minority should seize power and establish an old-fashioned oligarchic State.
Thus the aim of the Anarchists seems hardly likely to be achieved by the
methods which they advocate.
The reign of violence in human affairs, whether within a country or in its
external relations, can only be prevented, if we have not been mistaken, by
an authority able to declare all use of force except by itself illegal, and
strong enough to be obviously capable of making all other use of force
futile, except when it could secure the support of public opinion as a
defense of freedom or a resistance to injustice. Such an authority exists
within a country: it is the State. But in international affairs it remains to be
created. The difficulties are stupendous, but they must be overcome if the
world is to be saved from periodical wars, each more destructive than any
Page 130
of its predecessors. Whether, after this war, a League of Nations will be
formed, and will be capable of performing this task, it is as yet impossible
to foretell. However that may be, some method of preventing wars will
have to be established before our Utopia becomes possible. When once men
BELIEVE that the world is safe from war, the whole difficulty will be
solved: there will then no longer be any serious resistance to the disbanding
of national armies and navies, and the substitution for them of a small
international force for protection against uncivilized races. And when that
stage has been reached, peace will be virtually secure.
The practice of government by majorities, which Anarchists criticise, is
in fact open to most of the objections which they urge against it. Still more
objectionable is the power of the executive in matters vitally affecting the
happiness of all, such as peace and war. But neither can be dispensed with
suddenly. There are, however, two methods of diminishing the harm done
by them: (1) Government by majorities can be made less oppressive by
devolution, by placing the decision of questions primarily affecting only a
section of the community in the hands of that section, rather than of a
Central Chamber. In this way, men are no longer forced to submit to
decisions made in a hurry by people mostly ignorant of the matter in hand
and not personally interested. Autonomy for internal affairs should be
given, not only to areas, but to all groups, such as industries or Churches,
which have important common interests not shared by the rest of the
community. (2) The great powers vested in the executive of a modern State
are chiefly due to the frequent need of rapid decisions, especially as regards
foreign affairs. If the danger of war were practically eliminated, more
cumbrous but less autocratic methods would be possible, and the
Legislature might recover many of the powers which the executive has
usurped. By these two methods, the intensity of the interference with liberty
involved in government can be gradually diminished. Some interference,
and even some danger of unwarranted and despotic interference, is of the
essence of government, and must remain so long as government remains.
But until men are less prone to violence than they are now, a certain degree
of governmental force seems the lesser of two evils. We may hope,
however, that if once the danger of war is at an end, men's violent impulses
will gradually grow less, the more so as, in that case, it will be possible to
diminish enormously the individual power which now makes rulers
formed, and will be capable of performing this task, it is as yet impossible
to foretell. However that may be, some method of preventing wars will
have to be established before our Utopia becomes possible. When once men
BELIEVE that the world is safe from war, the whole difficulty will be
solved: there will then no longer be any serious resistance to the disbanding
of national armies and navies, and the substitution for them of a small
international force for protection against uncivilized races. And when that
stage has been reached, peace will be virtually secure.
The practice of government by majorities, which Anarchists criticise, is
in fact open to most of the objections which they urge against it. Still more
objectionable is the power of the executive in matters vitally affecting the
happiness of all, such as peace and war. But neither can be dispensed with
suddenly. There are, however, two methods of diminishing the harm done
by them: (1) Government by majorities can be made less oppressive by
devolution, by placing the decision of questions primarily affecting only a
section of the community in the hands of that section, rather than of a
Central Chamber. In this way, men are no longer forced to submit to
decisions made in a hurry by people mostly ignorant of the matter in hand
and not personally interested. Autonomy for internal affairs should be
given, not only to areas, but to all groups, such as industries or Churches,
which have important common interests not shared by the rest of the
community. (2) The great powers vested in the executive of a modern State
are chiefly due to the frequent need of rapid decisions, especially as regards
foreign affairs. If the danger of war were practically eliminated, more
cumbrous but less autocratic methods would be possible, and the
Legislature might recover many of the powers which the executive has
usurped. By these two methods, the intensity of the interference with liberty
involved in government can be gradually diminished. Some interference,
and even some danger of unwarranted and despotic interference, is of the
essence of government, and must remain so long as government remains.
But until men are less prone to violence than they are now, a certain degree
of governmental force seems the lesser of two evils. We may hope,
however, that if once the danger of war is at an end, men's violent impulses
will gradually grow less, the more so as, in that case, it will be possible to
diminish enormously the individual power which now makes rulers
Page 131
autocratic and ready for almost any act of tyranny in order to crush
opposition. The development of a world where even governmental force has
become unnecessary (except against lunatics) must be gradual. But as a
gradual process it is perfectly possible; and when it has been completed we
may hope to see the principles of Anarchism embodied in the management
of communal affairs.
How will the economic and political system that we have outlined bear
on the evils of character? I believe the effect will be quite extraordinarily
beneficent.
The process of leading men's thought and imagination away from the use
of force will be greatly accelerated by the abolition of the capitalist system,
provided it is not succeeded by a form of State Socialism in which officials
have enormous power. At present, the capitalist has more control over the
lives of others than any man ought to have; his friends have authority in the
State; his economic power is the pattern for political power. In a world
where all men and women enjoy economic freedom, there will not be the
same habit of command, nor, consequently, the same love of despotism; a
gentler type of character than that now prevalent will gradually grow up.
Men are formed by their circumstances, not born ready- made. The bad
effect of the present economic system on character, and the immensely
better effect to be expected from communal ownership, are among the
strongest reasons for advocating the change.
In the world as we have been imagining fit, economic fear and most
economic hope will be alike removed out of life. No one will be haunted by
the dread of poverty or driven into ruthlessness by the hope of wealth.
There will not be the distinction of social classes which now plays such an
immense part in life. The unsuccessful professional man will not live in
terror lest his children should sink in the scale; the aspiring employe will
not be looking forward to the day when he can become a sweater in his
turn. Ambitious young men will have to dream other daydreams than that of
business success and wealth wrung out of the ruin of competitors and the
degradation of labor. In such a world, most of the nightmares that lurk in
the background of men's minds will no longer exist; on the other hand,
ambition and the desire to excel will have to take nobler forms than those
that are encouraged by a commercial society. All those activities that really
opposition. The development of a world where even governmental force has
become unnecessary (except against lunatics) must be gradual. But as a
gradual process it is perfectly possible; and when it has been completed we
may hope to see the principles of Anarchism embodied in the management
of communal affairs.
How will the economic and political system that we have outlined bear
on the evils of character? I believe the effect will be quite extraordinarily
beneficent.
The process of leading men's thought and imagination away from the use
of force will be greatly accelerated by the abolition of the capitalist system,
provided it is not succeeded by a form of State Socialism in which officials
have enormous power. At present, the capitalist has more control over the
lives of others than any man ought to have; his friends have authority in the
State; his economic power is the pattern for political power. In a world
where all men and women enjoy economic freedom, there will not be the
same habit of command, nor, consequently, the same love of despotism; a
gentler type of character than that now prevalent will gradually grow up.
Men are formed by their circumstances, not born ready- made. The bad
effect of the present economic system on character, and the immensely
better effect to be expected from communal ownership, are among the
strongest reasons for advocating the change.
In the world as we have been imagining fit, economic fear and most
economic hope will be alike removed out of life. No one will be haunted by
the dread of poverty or driven into ruthlessness by the hope of wealth.
There will not be the distinction of social classes which now plays such an
immense part in life. The unsuccessful professional man will not live in
terror lest his children should sink in the scale; the aspiring employe will
not be looking forward to the day when he can become a sweater in his
turn. Ambitious young men will have to dream other daydreams than that of
business success and wealth wrung out of the ruin of competitors and the
degradation of labor. In such a world, most of the nightmares that lurk in
the background of men's minds will no longer exist; on the other hand,
ambition and the desire to excel will have to take nobler forms than those
that are encouraged by a commercial society. All those activities that really
Page 132
confer benefits upon mankind will be open, not only to the fortunate few,
but to all who have sufficient ambition and native aptitude. Science, labor-
saving inventions, technical progress of all kinds, may be confidently
expected to flourish far more than at present, since they will be the road to
honor, and honor will have to replace money among those of the young who
desire to achieve success. Whether art will flourish in a Socialistic
community depends upon the form of Social- ism adopted; if the State, or
any public authority, (no matter what), insists upon controlling art, and only
licensing those whom it regards as proficient, the result will be disaster. But
if there is real freedom, allowing every man who so desires to take up an
artist's career at the cost of some sacrifice of comfort, it is likely that the
atmosphere of hope, and the absence of economic compulsion, will lead to
a much smaller waste of talent than is involved in our present system, and
to a much less degree of crushing of impulse in the mills of the struggle for
life.
When elementary needs have been satisfied, the serious happiness of
most men depends upon two things: their work, and their human relations.
In the world that we have been picturing, work will be free, not excessive,
full of the interest that belongs to a collective enterprise in which there is
rapid progress, with something of the delight of creation even for the
humblest unit. And in human relations the gain will be just as great as in
work. The only human relations that have value are those that are rooted in
mutual freedom, where there is no domination and no slavery, no tie except
affection, no economic or conventional necessity to preserve the external
show when the inner life is dead. One of the most horrible things about
commercialism is the way in which it poisons the relations of men and
women. The evils of prostitution are generally recognized, but, great as they
are, the effect of economic conditions on marriage seems to me even worse.
There is not infrequently, in marriage, a suggestion of purchase, of
acquiring a woman on condition of keeping her in a certain standard of
material comfort. Often and often, a marriage hardly differs from
prostitution except by being harder to escape from. The whole basis of these
evils is economic. Economic causes make marriage a matter of bargain and
contract, in which affection is quite secondary, and its absence constitutes
no recognized reason for liberation. Marriage should be a free, spontaneous
meeting of mutual instinct, filled with happiness not unmixed with a feeling
but to all who have sufficient ambition and native aptitude. Science, labor-
saving inventions, technical progress of all kinds, may be confidently
expected to flourish far more than at present, since they will be the road to
honor, and honor will have to replace money among those of the young who
desire to achieve success. Whether art will flourish in a Socialistic
community depends upon the form of Social- ism adopted; if the State, or
any public authority, (no matter what), insists upon controlling art, and only
licensing those whom it regards as proficient, the result will be disaster. But
if there is real freedom, allowing every man who so desires to take up an
artist's career at the cost of some sacrifice of comfort, it is likely that the
atmosphere of hope, and the absence of economic compulsion, will lead to
a much smaller waste of talent than is involved in our present system, and
to a much less degree of crushing of impulse in the mills of the struggle for
life.
When elementary needs have been satisfied, the serious happiness of
most men depends upon two things: their work, and their human relations.
In the world that we have been picturing, work will be free, not excessive,
full of the interest that belongs to a collective enterprise in which there is
rapid progress, with something of the delight of creation even for the
humblest unit. And in human relations the gain will be just as great as in
work. The only human relations that have value are those that are rooted in
mutual freedom, where there is no domination and no slavery, no tie except
affection, no economic or conventional necessity to preserve the external
show when the inner life is dead. One of the most horrible things about
commercialism is the way in which it poisons the relations of men and
women. The evils of prostitution are generally recognized, but, great as they
are, the effect of economic conditions on marriage seems to me even worse.
There is not infrequently, in marriage, a suggestion of purchase, of
acquiring a woman on condition of keeping her in a certain standard of
material comfort. Often and often, a marriage hardly differs from
prostitution except by being harder to escape from. The whole basis of these
evils is economic. Economic causes make marriage a matter of bargain and
contract, in which affection is quite secondary, and its absence constitutes
no recognized reason for liberation. Marriage should be a free, spontaneous
meeting of mutual instinct, filled with happiness not unmixed with a feeling
Page 133
akin to awe: it should involve that degree of respect of each for the other
that makes even the most trifling interference with liberty an utter
impossibility, and a common life enforced by one against the will of the
other an unthinkable thing of deep horror. It is not so that marriage is
conceived by lawyers who make settlements, or by priests who give the
name of "sacrament" to an institution which pretends to find something
sanctifiable in the brutal lusts or drunken cruelties of a legal husband. It is
not in a spirit of freedom that marriage is conceived by most men and
women at present: the law makes it an opportunity for indulgence of the
desire to interfere, where each submits to some loss of his or her own
liberty, for the pleasure of curtailing the liberty of the other. And the
atmosphere of private property makes it more difficult than it otherwise
would be for any better ideal to take root.
It is not so that human relations will be conceived when the evil heritage
of economic slavery has ceased to mold our instincts. Husbands and wives,
parents and children, will be only held together by affection: where that has
died, it will be recognized that nothing worth preserving is left. Because
affection will be free, men and women will not find in private life an outlet
and stimulus to the love of domineering, but all that is creative in their love
will have the freer scope. Reverence for whatever makes the soul in those
who are loved will be less rare than it is now: nowadays, many men love
their wives in the way in which they love mutton, as something to devour
and destroy. But in the love that goes with reverence there is a joy of quite
another order than any to be found by mastery, a joy which satisfies the
spirit and not only the instincts; and satisfaction of instinct and spirit at once
is necessary to a happy life, or indeed to any existence that is to bring out
the best impulses of which a man or woman is capable.
In the world which we should wish to see, there will be more joy of life
than in the drab tragedy of modern every-day existence. After early youth,
as things are, most men are bowed down by forethought, no longer capable
of light-hearted gaiety, but only of a kind of solemn jollification by the
clock at the appropriate hours. The advice to "become as little children"
would be good for many people in many respects, but it goes with another
precept, "take no thought for the morrow," which is hard to obey in a
competitive world. There is often in men of science, even when they are
quite old, something of the simplicity of a child: their absorption in abstract
that makes even the most trifling interference with liberty an utter
impossibility, and a common life enforced by one against the will of the
other an unthinkable thing of deep horror. It is not so that marriage is
conceived by lawyers who make settlements, or by priests who give the
name of "sacrament" to an institution which pretends to find something
sanctifiable in the brutal lusts or drunken cruelties of a legal husband. It is
not in a spirit of freedom that marriage is conceived by most men and
women at present: the law makes it an opportunity for indulgence of the
desire to interfere, where each submits to some loss of his or her own
liberty, for the pleasure of curtailing the liberty of the other. And the
atmosphere of private property makes it more difficult than it otherwise
would be for any better ideal to take root.
It is not so that human relations will be conceived when the evil heritage
of economic slavery has ceased to mold our instincts. Husbands and wives,
parents and children, will be only held together by affection: where that has
died, it will be recognized that nothing worth preserving is left. Because
affection will be free, men and women will not find in private life an outlet
and stimulus to the love of domineering, but all that is creative in their love
will have the freer scope. Reverence for whatever makes the soul in those
who are loved will be less rare than it is now: nowadays, many men love
their wives in the way in which they love mutton, as something to devour
and destroy. But in the love that goes with reverence there is a joy of quite
another order than any to be found by mastery, a joy which satisfies the
spirit and not only the instincts; and satisfaction of instinct and spirit at once
is necessary to a happy life, or indeed to any existence that is to bring out
the best impulses of which a man or woman is capable.
In the world which we should wish to see, there will be more joy of life
than in the drab tragedy of modern every-day existence. After early youth,
as things are, most men are bowed down by forethought, no longer capable
of light-hearted gaiety, but only of a kind of solemn jollification by the
clock at the appropriate hours. The advice to "become as little children"
would be good for many people in many respects, but it goes with another
precept, "take no thought for the morrow," which is hard to obey in a
competitive world. There is often in men of science, even when they are
quite old, something of the simplicity of a child: their absorption in abstract
Page 134
thought has held them aloof from the world, and respect for their work has
led the world to keep them alive in spite of their innocence. Such men have
succeeded in living as all men ought to be able to live; but as things are, the
economic struggle makes their way of life impossible for the great majority.
What are we to say, lastly, of the effect of our projected world upon
physical evil? Will there be less illness than there is at present? Will the
produce of a given amount of labor be greater? Or will population press
upon the limits of subsistence, as Malthus taught in order to refute
Godwin's optimism?
I think the answer to all these questions turns, in the end, upon the degree
of intellectual vigor to be expected in a community which has done away
with the spur of economic competition. Will men in such a world become
lazy and apathetic? Will they cease to think? Will those who do think find
themselves confronted with an even more impenetrable wall of unreflecting
conservatism than that which confronts them at present? These are
important questions; for it is ultimately to science that mankind must look
for their success in combating physical evils.
If the other conditions that we have postulated can be realized, it seems
almost certain that there must be less illness than there is at present.
Population will no longer be congested in slums; children will have far
more of fresh air and open country; the hours of work will be only such as
are wholesome, not excessive and exhausting as they are at present.
As for the progress of science, that depends very largely upon the degree
of intellectual liberty existing in the new society. If all science is organized
and supervised by the State, it will rapidly become stereotyped and dead.
Fundamental advances will not be made, because, until they have been
made, they will seem too doubtful to warrant the expenditure of public
money upon them. Authority will be in the hands of the old, especially of
men who have achieved scientific eminence; such men will be hostile to
those among the young who do not flatter them by agreeing with their
theories. Under a bureaucratic State Socialism it is to be feared that science
would soon cease to be progressive and acquired a medieval respect for
authority.
led the world to keep them alive in spite of their innocence. Such men have
succeeded in living as all men ought to be able to live; but as things are, the
economic struggle makes their way of life impossible for the great majority.
What are we to say, lastly, of the effect of our projected world upon
physical evil? Will there be less illness than there is at present? Will the
produce of a given amount of labor be greater? Or will population press
upon the limits of subsistence, as Malthus taught in order to refute
Godwin's optimism?
I think the answer to all these questions turns, in the end, upon the degree
of intellectual vigor to be expected in a community which has done away
with the spur of economic competition. Will men in such a world become
lazy and apathetic? Will they cease to think? Will those who do think find
themselves confronted with an even more impenetrable wall of unreflecting
conservatism than that which confronts them at present? These are
important questions; for it is ultimately to science that mankind must look
for their success in combating physical evils.
If the other conditions that we have postulated can be realized, it seems
almost certain that there must be less illness than there is at present.
Population will no longer be congested in slums; children will have far
more of fresh air and open country; the hours of work will be only such as
are wholesome, not excessive and exhausting as they are at present.
As for the progress of science, that depends very largely upon the degree
of intellectual liberty existing in the new society. If all science is organized
and supervised by the State, it will rapidly become stereotyped and dead.
Fundamental advances will not be made, because, until they have been
made, they will seem too doubtful to warrant the expenditure of public
money upon them. Authority will be in the hands of the old, especially of
men who have achieved scientific eminence; such men will be hostile to
those among the young who do not flatter them by agreeing with their
theories. Under a bureaucratic State Socialism it is to be feared that science
would soon cease to be progressive and acquired a medieval respect for
authority.
Page 135
But under a freer system, which would enable all kinds of groups to
employ as many men of science as they chose, and would allow the
"vagabond's wage" to those who desired to pursue some study so new as to
be wholly unrecognized, there is every reason to think that science would
flourish as it has never done hitherto.61 And, if that were the case, I do not
believe that any other obstacle would exist to the physical possibility of our
system.
The question of the number of hours of work necessary to produce
general material comfort is partly technical, partly one of organization. We
may assume that there would no longer be unproductive labor spent on
armaments, national defense, advertisements, costly luxuries for the very
rich, or any of the other futilities incidental to our competitive system. If
each industrial guild secured for a term of years the advantages, or part of
the advantages, of any new invention or methods which it introduced, it is
pretty certain that every encouragement would be given to technical
progress. The life of a discoverer or inventor is in itself agreeable: those
who adopt it, as things are now, are seldom much actuated by economic
motives, but rather by the interest of the work together with the hope of
honor; and these motives would operate more widely than they do now,
since fewer people would be prevented from obeying them by economic
necessities. And there is no doubt that intellect would work more keenly
and creatively in a world where instinct was less thwarted, where the joy of
life was greater, and where consequently there would be more vitality in
men than there is at present.
There remains the population question, which, ever since the time of
Malthus, has been the last refuge of those to whom the possibility of a
better world is disagreeable. But this question is now a very different one
from what it was a hundred years ago. The decline of the birth-rate in all
civilized countries, which is pretty certain to continue, whatever economic
system is adopted, suggests that, especially when the probable effects of the
war are taken into account, the population of Western Europe is not likely to
increase very much beyond its present level, and that of America is likely
only to increase through immigration. Negroes may continue to increase in
the tropics, but are not likely to be a serious menace to the white inhabitants
of temperate regions. There remains, of course, the Yellow Peril; but by the
time that begins to be serious it is quite likely that the birth-rate will also
employ as many men of science as they chose, and would allow the
"vagabond's wage" to those who desired to pursue some study so new as to
be wholly unrecognized, there is every reason to think that science would
flourish as it has never done hitherto.61 And, if that were the case, I do not
believe that any other obstacle would exist to the physical possibility of our
system.
The question of the number of hours of work necessary to produce
general material comfort is partly technical, partly one of organization. We
may assume that there would no longer be unproductive labor spent on
armaments, national defense, advertisements, costly luxuries for the very
rich, or any of the other futilities incidental to our competitive system. If
each industrial guild secured for a term of years the advantages, or part of
the advantages, of any new invention or methods which it introduced, it is
pretty certain that every encouragement would be given to technical
progress. The life of a discoverer or inventor is in itself agreeable: those
who adopt it, as things are now, are seldom much actuated by economic
motives, but rather by the interest of the work together with the hope of
honor; and these motives would operate more widely than they do now,
since fewer people would be prevented from obeying them by economic
necessities. And there is no doubt that intellect would work more keenly
and creatively in a world where instinct was less thwarted, where the joy of
life was greater, and where consequently there would be more vitality in
men than there is at present.
There remains the population question, which, ever since the time of
Malthus, has been the last refuge of those to whom the possibility of a
better world is disagreeable. But this question is now a very different one
from what it was a hundred years ago. The decline of the birth-rate in all
civilized countries, which is pretty certain to continue, whatever economic
system is adopted, suggests that, especially when the probable effects of the
war are taken into account, the population of Western Europe is not likely to
increase very much beyond its present level, and that of America is likely
only to increase through immigration. Negroes may continue to increase in
the tropics, but are not likely to be a serious menace to the white inhabitants
of temperate regions. There remains, of course, the Yellow Peril; but by the
time that begins to be serious it is quite likely that the birth-rate will also
Page 136
have begun to decline among the races of Asia If not, there are other means
of dealing with this question; and in any case the whole matter is too
conjectural to be set up seriously as a bar to our hopes. I conclude that,
though no certain forecast is possible, there is not any valid reason for
regarding the possible increase of population as a serious obstacle to
Socialism.
Our discussion has led us to the belief that the communal ownership of
land and capital, which constitutes the characteristic doctrine of Socialism
and Anarchist Communism, is a necessary step toward the removal of the
evils from which the world suffers at present and the creation of such a
society as any humane man must wish to see realized. But, though a
necessary step, Socialism alone is by no means sufficient. There are various
forms of Socialism: the form in which the State is the employer, and all
who work receive wages from it, involves dangers of tyranny and
interference with progress which would make it, if possible, even worse
than the present regime. On the other hand, Anarchism, which avoids the
dangers of State Socialism, has dangers and difficulties of its own, which
make it probable that, within any reasonable period of time, it could not last
long even if it were established. Nevertheless, it remains an ideal to which
we should wish to approach as nearly as possible, and which, in some
distant age, we hope may be reached completely. Syndicalism shares many
of the defects of Anarchism, and, like it, would prove unstable, since the
need of a central government would make itself felt almost at once.
The system we have advocated is a form of Guild Socialism, leaning
more, perhaps, towards Anarchism than the official Guildsman would
wholly approve. It is in the matters that politicians usually ignore— science
and art, human relations, and the joy of life —that Anarchism is strongest,
and it is chiefly for the sake of these things that we included such more or
less Anarchist proposals as the "vagabond's wage." It is by its effects
outside economics and politics, at least as much as by effects inside them,
that a social system should be judged. And if Socialism ever comes, it is
only likely to prove beneficent if non- economic goods are valued and
consciously pursued.
The world that we must seek is a world in which the creative spirit is
alive, in which life is an adventure full of joy and hope, based rather upon
of dealing with this question; and in any case the whole matter is too
conjectural to be set up seriously as a bar to our hopes. I conclude that,
though no certain forecast is possible, there is not any valid reason for
regarding the possible increase of population as a serious obstacle to
Socialism.
Our discussion has led us to the belief that the communal ownership of
land and capital, which constitutes the characteristic doctrine of Socialism
and Anarchist Communism, is a necessary step toward the removal of the
evils from which the world suffers at present and the creation of such a
society as any humane man must wish to see realized. But, though a
necessary step, Socialism alone is by no means sufficient. There are various
forms of Socialism: the form in which the State is the employer, and all
who work receive wages from it, involves dangers of tyranny and
interference with progress which would make it, if possible, even worse
than the present regime. On the other hand, Anarchism, which avoids the
dangers of State Socialism, has dangers and difficulties of its own, which
make it probable that, within any reasonable period of time, it could not last
long even if it were established. Nevertheless, it remains an ideal to which
we should wish to approach as nearly as possible, and which, in some
distant age, we hope may be reached completely. Syndicalism shares many
of the defects of Anarchism, and, like it, would prove unstable, since the
need of a central government would make itself felt almost at once.
The system we have advocated is a form of Guild Socialism, leaning
more, perhaps, towards Anarchism than the official Guildsman would
wholly approve. It is in the matters that politicians usually ignore— science
and art, human relations, and the joy of life —that Anarchism is strongest,
and it is chiefly for the sake of these things that we included such more or
less Anarchist proposals as the "vagabond's wage." It is by its effects
outside economics and politics, at least as much as by effects inside them,
that a social system should be judged. And if Socialism ever comes, it is
only likely to prove beneficent if non- economic goods are valued and
consciously pursued.
The world that we must seek is a world in which the creative spirit is
alive, in which life is an adventure full of joy and hope, based rather upon
Page 137
the impulse to construct than upon the desire to retain what we possess or to
seize what is possessed by others. It must be a world in which affection has
free play, in which love is purged of the instinct for domination, in which
cruelty and envy have been dispelled by happiness and the unfettered
development of all the instincts that build up life and fill it with mental
delights. Such a world is possible; it waits only for men to wish to create it.
Meantime, the world in which we exist has other aims. But it will pass
away, burned up in the fire of its own hot passions; and from its ashes will
spring a new and younger world, full of fresh hope, with the light of
morning in its eyes.
seize what is possessed by others. It must be a world in which affection has
free play, in which love is purged of the instinct for domination, in which
cruelty and envy have been dispelled by happiness and the unfettered
development of all the instincts that build up life and fill it with mental
delights. Such a world is possible; it waits only for men to wish to create it.
Meantime, the world in which we exist has other aims. But it will pass
away, burned up in the fire of its own hot passions; and from its ashes will
spring a new and younger world, full of fresh hope, with the light of
morning in its eyes.
Page 138
FOOTNOTES:
1 (return)
[ Chief among these were Fourier and Saint-Simon, who constructed somewhat fantastic
Socialistic ideal commonwealths. Proudhon, with whom Marx had some not wholly
friendly relations, is to be regarded as a forerunner of the Anarchists rather than of
orthodox Socialism.]
2 (return)
[ Marx mentions the English Socialists with praise in "The Poverty of Philosophy" (1847).
They, like him, tend to base their arguments upon a Ricardian theory of value, but they
have not his scope or erudition or scientific breadth. Among them may be mentioned
Thomas Hodgskin (1787-1869), originally an officer in the Navy, but dismissed for a
pamphlet critical of the methods of naval discipline, author of "Labour Defended Against
the Claims of Capital" (1825) and other works; William Thompson (1785-1833), author of
"Inquiry into the Principles of Distribution of Wealth Most Conducive to Human
Happiness" (1824), and "Labour Rewarded" (1825); and Piercy Ravenstone, from whom
Hodgskin's ideas are largely derived. Perhaps more important than any of these was
Robert Owen.]
3 (return)
[ The first and most important volume appeared in 1867; the other two volumes were
published posthumously (1885 and 1894).]
4 (return)
[ Vol. i, p. 227.]
5 (return)
[ Vol. i, pp. 237, 238.]
6 (return)
[ Vol. i, pp. 239, 240.]
1 (return)
[ Chief among these were Fourier and Saint-Simon, who constructed somewhat fantastic
Socialistic ideal commonwealths. Proudhon, with whom Marx had some not wholly
friendly relations, is to be regarded as a forerunner of the Anarchists rather than of
orthodox Socialism.]
2 (return)
[ Marx mentions the English Socialists with praise in "The Poverty of Philosophy" (1847).
They, like him, tend to base their arguments upon a Ricardian theory of value, but they
have not his scope or erudition or scientific breadth. Among them may be mentioned
Thomas Hodgskin (1787-1869), originally an officer in the Navy, but dismissed for a
pamphlet critical of the methods of naval discipline, author of "Labour Defended Against
the Claims of Capital" (1825) and other works; William Thompson (1785-1833), author of
"Inquiry into the Principles of Distribution of Wealth Most Conducive to Human
Happiness" (1824), and "Labour Rewarded" (1825); and Piercy Ravenstone, from whom
Hodgskin's ideas are largely derived. Perhaps more important than any of these was
Robert Owen.]
3 (return)
[ The first and most important volume appeared in 1867; the other two volumes were
published posthumously (1885 and 1894).]
4 (return)
[ Vol. i, p. 227.]
5 (return)
[ Vol. i, pp. 237, 238.]
6 (return)
[ Vol. i, pp. 239, 240.]
Page 139
7 (return)
[ Vol. i, pp. 758, 759.]
8 (return)
[ Vol. i pp. 788, 789.]
9 (return)
[ Die Voraussetzungen des Sozialismus und die Aufgaben der Sozial-Demokratie."]
10 (return)
[ La Decomposition du Marxisme," p. 53.]
11 (return)
[ "Musings of a Chinese Mystic." Selections from the Philosophy of Chuang Tzu. With an
Introduction by Lionel Giles, M.A. (Oxon.). Wisdom of the East Series, John Murray, 1911.
Pages 66-68.]
12 (return)
[ An account of the life of Bakunin from the Anarchist standpoint will be found in vol. ii of
the complete edition of his works: "Michel Bakounine, OEuvres," Tome II. Avec une notice
biographique, des avant-propos et des notes, par James Guillaume. Paris, P.-V, Stock,
editeur, pp. v-lxiii.]
13 (return)
[ Criticism of these theories will be reserved for Part II.]
14 (return)
[ Ibid. p. xxvi.]
15 (return)
[ "Marx, as a thinker, is on the right road. He has established as a principle that all the
[ Vol. i, pp. 758, 759.]
8 (return)
[ Vol. i pp. 788, 789.]
9 (return)
[ Die Voraussetzungen des Sozialismus und die Aufgaben der Sozial-Demokratie."]
10 (return)
[ La Decomposition du Marxisme," p. 53.]
11 (return)
[ "Musings of a Chinese Mystic." Selections from the Philosophy of Chuang Tzu. With an
Introduction by Lionel Giles, M.A. (Oxon.). Wisdom of the East Series, John Murray, 1911.
Pages 66-68.]
12 (return)
[ An account of the life of Bakunin from the Anarchist standpoint will be found in vol. ii of
the complete edition of his works: "Michel Bakounine, OEuvres," Tome II. Avec une notice
biographique, des avant-propos et des notes, par James Guillaume. Paris, P.-V, Stock,
editeur, pp. v-lxiii.]
13 (return)
[ Criticism of these theories will be reserved for Part II.]
14 (return)
[ Ibid. p. xxvi.]
15 (return)
[ "Marx, as a thinker, is on the right road. He has established as a principle that all the
Page 140
evolutions, political, religious, and juridical, in history are, not the causes, but the effects
of economic evolutions. This is a great and fruitful thought, which he has not absolutely
invented; it has been glimpsed, expressed in part, by many others besides him; but in any
case to him belongs the honor of having solidly established it and of having enunciated it
as the basis of his whole economic system. (1870; ib. ii. p. xiii.)]
16 (return)
[ This title is not Bakunin's, but was invented by Cafiero and Elisee Reclus, who edited it,
not knowing that it was a fragment of what was intended to he the second version of
"L'Empire Knouto-Germanique" (see ib. ii. p 283).]
17 (return)
[ Paris, 1894.]
18 (return)
[ The attitude of all the better Anarchists is that expressed by L. S. Bevington in the words:
"Of course we know that among those who call themselves Anarchists there are a minority
of unbalanced enthusiasts who look upon every illegal and sensational act of violence as a
matter for hysterical jubilation. Very useful to the police and the press, unsteady in intellect
and of weak moral principle, they have repeatedly shown themselves accessible to venal
considerations. They, and their violence, and their professed Anarchism are purchasable,
and in the last resort they are welcome and efficient partisans of the bourgeoisie in its
remorseless war against the deliverers of the people." His conclusion is a very wise one:
"Let us leave indiscriminate killing and injuring to the Government—to its Statesmen, its
Stockbrokers, its Officers, and its Law." ("Anarchism and Violence," pp. 9-10. Liberty
Press, Chiswick, 1896.)]
19 (return)
[ See next Chapter.]
20 (return)
[ Of which the Independent Labor Party is only a section.]
And also in Italy. A good, short account of the Italian movement is given
by A. Lanzillo, "Le Mouvement Ouvrier en Italie," Bibliotheque du
Mouvement Proletarien. See also Paul Louis, "Le Syndicalisme Europeen,"
chap. vi. On the other hand Cole ("World of Labour," chap. vi) considers
the strength of genuine Syndicalism in Italy to be small.]
of economic evolutions. This is a great and fruitful thought, which he has not absolutely
invented; it has been glimpsed, expressed in part, by many others besides him; but in any
case to him belongs the honor of having solidly established it and of having enunciated it
as the basis of his whole economic system. (1870; ib. ii. p. xiii.)]
16 (return)
[ This title is not Bakunin's, but was invented by Cafiero and Elisee Reclus, who edited it,
not knowing that it was a fragment of what was intended to he the second version of
"L'Empire Knouto-Germanique" (see ib. ii. p 283).]
17 (return)
[ Paris, 1894.]
18 (return)
[ The attitude of all the better Anarchists is that expressed by L. S. Bevington in the words:
"Of course we know that among those who call themselves Anarchists there are a minority
of unbalanced enthusiasts who look upon every illegal and sensational act of violence as a
matter for hysterical jubilation. Very useful to the police and the press, unsteady in intellect
and of weak moral principle, they have repeatedly shown themselves accessible to venal
considerations. They, and their violence, and their professed Anarchism are purchasable,
and in the last resort they are welcome and efficient partisans of the bourgeoisie in its
remorseless war against the deliverers of the people." His conclusion is a very wise one:
"Let us leave indiscriminate killing and injuring to the Government—to its Statesmen, its
Stockbrokers, its Officers, and its Law." ("Anarchism and Violence," pp. 9-10. Liberty
Press, Chiswick, 1896.)]
19 (return)
[ See next Chapter.]
20 (return)
[ Of which the Independent Labor Party is only a section.]
And also in Italy. A good, short account of the Italian movement is given
by A. Lanzillo, "Le Mouvement Ouvrier en Italie," Bibliotheque du
Mouvement Proletarien. See also Paul Louis, "Le Syndicalisme Europeen,"
chap. vi. On the other hand Cole ("World of Labour," chap. vi) considers
the strength of genuine Syndicalism in Italy to be small.]
Page 141
21 (return)
[ This is often recognized by Syndicalists themselves. See, e.g., an article on "The Old
International" in the Syndicalist of February, 1913, which, after giving an account of the
struggle between Marx and Bakunin from the standpoint of a sympathizer with the latter,
says: "Bakounin's ideas are now more alive than ever."]
22 (return)
[ See pp. 42-43, and 160 of "Syndicalism in France," Louis Levine, Ph.D. (Columbia
University Studies in Political Science, vol. xlvi, No. 3.) This is a very objective and
reliable account of the origin and progress of French Syndicalism. An admirable short
discussion of its ideas and its present position will be found in Cole's "World of Labour"
(G. Bell & Sons), especially chapters iii, iv, and xi.]
23 (return)
[ See Levine, op. cit., chap. ii.]
24 (return)
[ Cole, ib., p. 65.]
25 (return)
[ "Syndicat in France still means a local union—there are at the present day only four
national syndicats" (ib., p. 66).]
26 (return)
[ Cole, ib. p. 69.]
27 (return)
[ In fact the General Strike was invented by a Londoner William Benbow, an Owenite, in
1831.]
28 (return)
[ "World of Labour," pp. 212, 213.]
[ This is often recognized by Syndicalists themselves. See, e.g., an article on "The Old
International" in the Syndicalist of February, 1913, which, after giving an account of the
struggle between Marx and Bakunin from the standpoint of a sympathizer with the latter,
says: "Bakounin's ideas are now more alive than ever."]
22 (return)
[ See pp. 42-43, and 160 of "Syndicalism in France," Louis Levine, Ph.D. (Columbia
University Studies in Political Science, vol. xlvi, No. 3.) This is a very objective and
reliable account of the origin and progress of French Syndicalism. An admirable short
discussion of its ideas and its present position will be found in Cole's "World of Labour"
(G. Bell & Sons), especially chapters iii, iv, and xi.]
23 (return)
[ See Levine, op. cit., chap. ii.]
24 (return)
[ Cole, ib., p. 65.]
25 (return)
[ "Syndicat in France still means a local union—there are at the present day only four
national syndicats" (ib., p. 66).]
26 (return)
[ Cole, ib. p. 69.]
27 (return)
[ In fact the General Strike was invented by a Londoner William Benbow, an Owenite, in
1831.]
28 (return)
[ "World of Labour," pp. 212, 213.]
Page 142
29 (return)
[ Quoted in Cole, ib. p. 128.]
30 (return)
[ Ib., p. 135.]
31 (return)
[ Brooks, op. cit., p. 79.]
32 (return)
[ Brooks, op. cit., pp. 86-87.]
34 (return)
[ Literary Digest, May 2 and May 16, 1914.]
36 (return)
[ The above quotations are all from the first pamphlet of the National Guilds League,
"National Guilds, an Appeal to Trade Unionists."]
35 (return)
[ The ideas of Guild Socialism were first set forth in "National Guilds," edited by A. R.
Orage (Bell & Sons, 1914), and in Cole's "World of Labour" (Bell & Sons), first published
in 1913. Cole's "Self-Government in Industry" (Bell & Sons, 1917) and Rickett &
Bechhofer's "The Meaning of National Guilds" (Palmer & Hayward, 1918) should also be
read, as well as various pamphlets published by the National Guilds League. The attitude
of the Syndicalists to Guild Socialism is far from sympathetic. An article in "The
Syndicalist" for February, 1914, speaks of it in the following terms: a Middle-class of the
middle-class, with all the shortcomings (we had almost said `stupidities') of the middle-
classes writ large across it, `Guild Socialism' stands forth as the latest lucubration of the
middle-class mind. It is a `cool steal' of the leading ideas of Syndicalism and a deliberate
perversion of them. . . . We do protest against the `State' idea . . . in Guild Socialism.
Middle-class people, even when they become Socialists, cannot get rid of the idea that the
working-class is their `inferior'; that the workers need to be `educated,' drilled,
disciplined, and generally nursed for a very long time before they will be able to walk by
themselves. The very reverse is actually the truth. . . . It is just the plain truth when we say
[ Quoted in Cole, ib. p. 128.]
30 (return)
[ Ib., p. 135.]
31 (return)
[ Brooks, op. cit., p. 79.]
32 (return)
[ Brooks, op. cit., pp. 86-87.]
34 (return)
[ Literary Digest, May 2 and May 16, 1914.]
36 (return)
[ The above quotations are all from the first pamphlet of the National Guilds League,
"National Guilds, an Appeal to Trade Unionists."]
35 (return)
[ The ideas of Guild Socialism were first set forth in "National Guilds," edited by A. R.
Orage (Bell & Sons, 1914), and in Cole's "World of Labour" (Bell & Sons), first published
in 1913. Cole's "Self-Government in Industry" (Bell & Sons, 1917) and Rickett &
Bechhofer's "The Meaning of National Guilds" (Palmer & Hayward, 1918) should also be
read, as well as various pamphlets published by the National Guilds League. The attitude
of the Syndicalists to Guild Socialism is far from sympathetic. An article in "The
Syndicalist" for February, 1914, speaks of it in the following terms: a Middle-class of the
middle-class, with all the shortcomings (we had almost said `stupidities') of the middle-
classes writ large across it, `Guild Socialism' stands forth as the latest lucubration of the
middle-class mind. It is a `cool steal' of the leading ideas of Syndicalism and a deliberate
perversion of them. . . . We do protest against the `State' idea . . . in Guild Socialism.
Middle-class people, even when they become Socialists, cannot get rid of the idea that the
working-class is their `inferior'; that the workers need to be `educated,' drilled,
disciplined, and generally nursed for a very long time before they will be able to walk by
themselves. The very reverse is actually the truth. . . . It is just the plain truth when we say
Page 143
that the ordinary wage-worker, of average intelligence, is better capable of taking care of
himself than the half-educated middle-class man who wants to advise him. He knows how
to make the wheels of the world go round."]
37 (return)
[ "The Guild Idea," No. 2 of the Pamphlets of the National Guilds League, p. 17.]
38 (return)
[ Kropotkin, "Fields, Factories and Workshops," p. 74.]
39 (return)
[ Ib. p. 81.]
40 (return)
[ Kropotkin, "Field, Factories, and Workshops," p. 6.]
41 (return)
[ "Notwithstanding the egotistic turn given to the public mind by the merchant-production
of our century, the Communist tendency is continually reasserting itself and trying to make
its way into public life. The penny bridge disappears before the public bridge; and the
turnpike road before the free road. The same spirit pervades thousands of other
institutions. Museums, free libraries, and free public schools; parks and pleasure grounds;
paved and lighted streets, free for everybody's use; water supplied to private dwellings,
with a growing tendency towards disregarding the exact amount of it used by the
individual, tramways and railways which have already begun to introduce the season ticket
or the uniform tax, and will surely go much further on this line when they are no longer
private property: all these are tokens showing in what direction further progress is to be
expected."—Kropotkin, "Anarchist Communism."]
42 (return)
[ An able discussion of this question, at of various others, from the standpoint of reasoned
and temperate opposition to Anarchism, will be found in Alfred Naquet's "L'Anarchie et le
Collectivisme," Paris, 1904.]
43 (return)
[ "Overwork is repulsive to human nature—not work. Overwork for supplying the few with
himself than the half-educated middle-class man who wants to advise him. He knows how
to make the wheels of the world go round."]
37 (return)
[ "The Guild Idea," No. 2 of the Pamphlets of the National Guilds League, p. 17.]
38 (return)
[ Kropotkin, "Fields, Factories and Workshops," p. 74.]
39 (return)
[ Ib. p. 81.]
40 (return)
[ Kropotkin, "Field, Factories, and Workshops," p. 6.]
41 (return)
[ "Notwithstanding the egotistic turn given to the public mind by the merchant-production
of our century, the Communist tendency is continually reasserting itself and trying to make
its way into public life. The penny bridge disappears before the public bridge; and the
turnpike road before the free road. The same spirit pervades thousands of other
institutions. Museums, free libraries, and free public schools; parks and pleasure grounds;
paved and lighted streets, free for everybody's use; water supplied to private dwellings,
with a growing tendency towards disregarding the exact amount of it used by the
individual, tramways and railways which have already begun to introduce the season ticket
or the uniform tax, and will surely go much further on this line when they are no longer
private property: all these are tokens showing in what direction further progress is to be
expected."—Kropotkin, "Anarchist Communism."]
42 (return)
[ An able discussion of this question, at of various others, from the standpoint of reasoned
and temperate opposition to Anarchism, will be found in Alfred Naquet's "L'Anarchie et le
Collectivisme," Paris, 1904.]
43 (return)
[ "Overwork is repulsive to human nature—not work. Overwork for supplying the few with
Page 144
luxury—not work for the well- being of all. Work, labor, is a physiological necessity, a
necessity of spending accumulated bodily energy, a necessity which is health and life itself.
If so many branches of useful work are so reluctantly done now, it is merely because they
mean overwork, or they are improperly organized. But we know—old Franklin knew it—
that four hours of useful work every day would be more than sufficient for supplying
everybody with the comfort of a moderately well-to-do middle-class house, if we all gave
ourselves to productive work, and if we did not waste our productive powers as we do
waste them now. As to the childish question, repeated for fifty years: `Who would do
disagreeable work?' frankly I regret that none of our savants has ever been brought to do
it, be it for only one day in his life. If there is still work which is really disagreeable in
itself, it is only because our scientific men have never cared to consider the means of
rendering it less so: they have always known that there were plenty of starving men who
would do it for a few pence a day." Kropotkin, "`Anarchist Communism."]
44 (return)
[ "As to the so-often repeated objection that nobody would labor if he were not compelled
to do so by sheer necessity, we heard enough of it before the emancipation of slaves in
America, as well as before the emancipation of serfs in Russia; and we have had the
opportunity of appreciating it at its just value. So we shall not try to convince those who
can be convinced only by accomplished facts. As to those who reason, they ought to know
that, if it really was so with some parts of humanity at its lowest stages—and yet, what do
we know about it?—or if it is so with some small communities, or separate individuals,
brought to sheer despair by ill-success in their struggle against unfavorable conditions, it
is not so with the bulk of the civilized nations. With us, work is a habit, and idleness an
artificial growth." Kropotkin, "Anarchist Communism," p. 30.]
45 (return)
[ "While holding this synthetic view on production, the Anarchists cannot consider, like the
Collectivists, that a remuneration which would be proportionate to the hours of labor spent
by each person in the production of riches may be an ideal, or even an approach to an
ideal, society." Kropotkin, "Anarchist Communism," p. 20.]
46 (return)
[ I do not say freedom is the greatest of ALL goods: the best things come from within—they
are such things as creative art, and love, and thought. Such things can be helped or
hindered by political conditions, but not actually produced by them; and freedom is, both
in itself and in its relation to these other goods the best thing that political and economic
conditions can secure.]
47 (return)
[ Communist Manifesto, p. 22.]
necessity of spending accumulated bodily energy, a necessity which is health and life itself.
If so many branches of useful work are so reluctantly done now, it is merely because they
mean overwork, or they are improperly organized. But we know—old Franklin knew it—
that four hours of useful work every day would be more than sufficient for supplying
everybody with the comfort of a moderately well-to-do middle-class house, if we all gave
ourselves to productive work, and if we did not waste our productive powers as we do
waste them now. As to the childish question, repeated for fifty years: `Who would do
disagreeable work?' frankly I regret that none of our savants has ever been brought to do
it, be it for only one day in his life. If there is still work which is really disagreeable in
itself, it is only because our scientific men have never cared to consider the means of
rendering it less so: they have always known that there were plenty of starving men who
would do it for a few pence a day." Kropotkin, "`Anarchist Communism."]
44 (return)
[ "As to the so-often repeated objection that nobody would labor if he were not compelled
to do so by sheer necessity, we heard enough of it before the emancipation of slaves in
America, as well as before the emancipation of serfs in Russia; and we have had the
opportunity of appreciating it at its just value. So we shall not try to convince those who
can be convinced only by accomplished facts. As to those who reason, they ought to know
that, if it really was so with some parts of humanity at its lowest stages—and yet, what do
we know about it?—or if it is so with some small communities, or separate individuals,
brought to sheer despair by ill-success in their struggle against unfavorable conditions, it
is not so with the bulk of the civilized nations. With us, work is a habit, and idleness an
artificial growth." Kropotkin, "Anarchist Communism," p. 30.]
45 (return)
[ "While holding this synthetic view on production, the Anarchists cannot consider, like the
Collectivists, that a remuneration which would be proportionate to the hours of labor spent
by each person in the production of riches may be an ideal, or even an approach to an
ideal, society." Kropotkin, "Anarchist Communism," p. 20.]
46 (return)
[ I do not say freedom is the greatest of ALL goods: the best things come from within—they
are such things as creative art, and love, and thought. Such things can be helped or
hindered by political conditions, but not actually produced by them; and freedom is, both
in itself and in its relation to these other goods the best thing that political and economic
conditions can secure.]
47 (return)
[ Communist Manifesto, p. 22.]
Page 145
48 (return)
[ "On the other hand, the STATE has also been confused with GOVERNMENT. As there
can be no State without government, it has been sometimes said that it is the absence of
government, and not the abolition of the State, that should be the aim.]
49 (return)
[ Representative government has accomplished its historical mission; it has given a mortal
blow to Court-rule; and by its debates it has awakened public interest in public questions.
But, to see in it the government of the future Socialist society, is to commit a gross error.
Each economical phase of life implies its own political phase; and it is impossible to touch
the very basis of the present economical life—private property— without a corresponding
change in the very basis of the political organization. Life already shows in which direction
the change will be made. Not in increasing the powers of the State, but in resorting to free
organization and free federation in all those branches which are now considered as
attributes of the State." Kropotkin, "Anarchist Communism," pp. 28-29.]
50 (return)
[ On this subject there is an excellent discussion in the before-mentioned work of Monsieur
Naquet.]
51 (return)
[ "As to the third—the chief—objection, which maintains the necessity of a government for
punishing those who break the law of society, there is so much to say about it that it hardly
can be touched incidentally. The more we study the question, the more we are brought to
the conclusion that society itself is responsible for the anti-social deeds perpetrated in its
midst, and that no punishment, no prisons, and no hangmen can diminish the numbers of
such deeds; nothing short of a reorganization of society itself. Three-quarters of all the acts
which are brought every year before our courts have their origin, either directly or
indirectly, in the present disorganized state of society with regard to the production and
distribution of wealth—not in the perversity of human nature. As to the relatively few anti-
social deeds which result from anti-social inclinations of separate individuals, it is not by
prisons, nor even by resorting to the hangmen, that we can diminish their numbers. By our
prisons, we merely multiply them and render them worse. By our detectives, our `price of
blood,' our executions, and our jails, we spread in society such a terrible flow of basest
passions and habits, that he who should realize the effects of these institutions to their full
extent, would be frightened by what society is doing under the pretext of maintaining
morality. We must search for other remedies, and the remedies have been indicated long
since." Kropotkin, "Anarchist Communism," pp. 31-32.]
[ "On the other hand, the STATE has also been confused with GOVERNMENT. As there
can be no State without government, it has been sometimes said that it is the absence of
government, and not the abolition of the State, that should be the aim.]
49 (return)
[ Representative government has accomplished its historical mission; it has given a mortal
blow to Court-rule; and by its debates it has awakened public interest in public questions.
But, to see in it the government of the future Socialist society, is to commit a gross error.
Each economical phase of life implies its own political phase; and it is impossible to touch
the very basis of the present economical life—private property— without a corresponding
change in the very basis of the political organization. Life already shows in which direction
the change will be made. Not in increasing the powers of the State, but in resorting to free
organization and free federation in all those branches which are now considered as
attributes of the State." Kropotkin, "Anarchist Communism," pp. 28-29.]
50 (return)
[ On this subject there is an excellent discussion in the before-mentioned work of Monsieur
Naquet.]
51 (return)
[ "As to the third—the chief—objection, which maintains the necessity of a government for
punishing those who break the law of society, there is so much to say about it that it hardly
can be touched incidentally. The more we study the question, the more we are brought to
the conclusion that society itself is responsible for the anti-social deeds perpetrated in its
midst, and that no punishment, no prisons, and no hangmen can diminish the numbers of
such deeds; nothing short of a reorganization of society itself. Three-quarters of all the acts
which are brought every year before our courts have their origin, either directly or
indirectly, in the present disorganized state of society with regard to the production and
distribution of wealth—not in the perversity of human nature. As to the relatively few anti-
social deeds which result from anti-social inclinations of separate individuals, it is not by
prisons, nor even by resorting to the hangmen, that we can diminish their numbers. By our
prisons, we merely multiply them and render them worse. By our detectives, our `price of
blood,' our executions, and our jails, we spread in society such a terrible flow of basest
passions and habits, that he who should realize the effects of these institutions to their full
extent, would be frightened by what society is doing under the pretext of maintaining
morality. We must search for other remedies, and the remedies have been indicated long
since." Kropotkin, "Anarchist Communism," pp. 31-32.]
Page 146
52 (return)
[ "Anarchist Communism," p. 27.]
53 (return)
[ This was written before the author had any personal experience of the prison system. He
personally met with nothing but kindness at the hands of the prison officials.]
54 (return)
[ Bell, 1917.]
55 (return)
[ Walter Scott Publishing Company, 1906, p. 262.]
56 (return)
[ This was written in March, 1918, almost the darkest moment of the war.]
57 (return)
[ "L'Anarchie et le Collectivisme," p. 114.]
58 (return)
[ Which we discussed in Chapter IV.]
59 (return)
[ "Self-Government in Industry," G. Bell & Sons, 1917, pp. 110-111.]
60 (return)
[ Some may fear that the result would be an undue increase of population, but such fears I
believe to be groundless. See above, (Chapter IV, on "Work and Pay." Also, Chapter vi of
"Principles of Social Reconstruction" (George Allen and Unwin, Ltd.).]
[ "Anarchist Communism," p. 27.]
53 (return)
[ This was written before the author had any personal experience of the prison system. He
personally met with nothing but kindness at the hands of the prison officials.]
54 (return)
[ Bell, 1917.]
55 (return)
[ Walter Scott Publishing Company, 1906, p. 262.]
56 (return)
[ This was written in March, 1918, almost the darkest moment of the war.]
57 (return)
[ "L'Anarchie et le Collectivisme," p. 114.]
58 (return)
[ Which we discussed in Chapter IV.]
59 (return)
[ "Self-Government in Industry," G. Bell & Sons, 1917, pp. 110-111.]
60 (return)
[ Some may fear that the result would be an undue increase of population, but such fears I
believe to be groundless. See above, (Chapter IV, on "Work and Pay." Also, Chapter vi of
"Principles of Social Reconstruction" (George Allen and Unwin, Ltd.).]
Page 147
61 (return)
[ See the discussion of this question in the preceding chapter.]
[ See the discussion of this question in the preceding chapter.]
Page 148
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PROPOSED
ROADS TO FREEDOM ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
ROADS TO FREEDOM ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 149
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 150
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Page 151
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 152
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 153
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 154
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 155
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 156
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 157
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.